together with Judges and King's Council Citizens Burgesses of Parliament and Barons of the Cinque-Ports being usually summoned to the one but to the other some few Spiritual and Temporal Lords only without (x) Brief Register part 1. pag. 187. to 192. any Judges Assistants Knights Citizens Burgesses or Barons of the Cinque-Ports or some few of them only and divers who were no usual Lords or Barons of Parliament as Mr. Prynn hath made evident and the Rolls themselves in the Margin notes them by de Concilio summonito or deveniendo ad Concilium which some Antiquaries having not noted have confounded them SECT 4. Of the Judicature of the House of Lords IT is evident that the Lords in Parliament have ever been the usual Judges not only in all criminal and civil causes 6. The Lords Judicature proper for Parliaments to judg or punish and Writs of Errors but likewise in all cases of Precedencies and Controversies concerning Peers and Peerage which Power was in them as the King 's Supreme Court before there were any Knights Citizens or Burgesses summoned to our Parliaments So Hoveden (y) Annal. pars poster p. 561. ad 566. is express in the case of Sanctius King of Navar and Alphonsus King of Castile Comites Barones Regalis Curiae Angliae adjudicaverunt Anno 1177. 23 H. 2. So Fleta in Ed. the First 's time writes (z) Habet enim Rex Curiam suam in Concilio suo in Parliamentis suis praesentibus Pralatis Comitibus Baronibus Proceribus aliis viris peritis ubi terminatae sunt dubitationes judiciorum Lib. 2. c. 2. p. 66. thus The King hath his Court in his Council in his Parliaments there being present the Prelates Earls Barons Nobles and other skillful Men viz. the Judges Assistants where are ended the doubts of Judgments This Particular of the Jurisdiction of the House of Lords is so fully in every Branch of it proved by Mr. Prynn in his Plea for the Lords House that it were an Injury to the inquisitive Reader not to referr him to that Treatise for full Satisfaction therefore I shall only pick out a very few out of a Manuscript I have of the Priviledges belonging to the Baronage of England and Mr. Prynn In the fourth of King (a) Roâ— Parl. 4 E. 3. m. 7. num 3. Judgment of Lords on John Mautravers Edward the Third the Peers Earls and Barons assembled at Westminster saith the Record have strictly examined and thereupon assented and agreed that John Mautravers is guilty of the death of Esmon Earl of Kent Uncle of our Lord the King that now is wherefore the said Peers of the Land and Judges of Parliament judged and awarded that he the said John should be drawn hanged and beheaded In the first of R. 2. John Lord of (b) Rot. Par. 1 R. 2. m. 6. num 38 39. Gomenys and William de Weston were brought before the Lords sitting in the white Chamber On John Lord of Gâ—menys and William Weston for delivering up Forts to the Enemy and were severally charged at the Commandment of the Lords by Sir Richard Scroop Knight Steward of the Kings House William Weston being accused for rendring the Castle of Outhrewike and John Lord of Gomenys for rendring the Castle of Ards. They both made plausible defences and Sir Rich. Scroop Steward tells William that the Lords sitting in full Parliament do adjudge him to death But because our Lord the King is not yet informed of the manner of this Judgment the execution thereof shall be respited till the King be informed thereof and the like Sentence he passed upon John Lord of Gomenies only adding that he being a Gentleman and Banneret should be beheaded There are many more Examples of Judgments given in Capital matters upon Bergo de Bayons 4 E. 3. m. 7. num 4. Thomas de Gurny eadem membrana num 5. and others and for Offences not Capital of Richard Lions 59 E. 3. m. 7. William le Latymer 42 E. 3. m. 2. William Ellis ibid num 31 John Chichester and Botesha 1 R. 2. num 32. Alice Piers Ibid. num 41. Mr. Antiquity of Judgment by Peeâ—s Prynn (c) Plea for Lords p. 203. Hist lib. 4. shews this Jurisdiction out of Historians even from Cassibellan out of Geoffrey of Monmouth Also Anno 924. of Elfred a Nobleman who opposed King Aethelstan's Title and had his Lands adjudged by the Peers forfeit to him the Words of the King are Et eas accepi (d) Malmsb. de Gest is Reg. lib. 2. c. 6. p. 62. Spelman Conc. Tom. 1. p. 407 408. Anno 1043. quemadmodum judicaverunt omnes â—ptimates Regni Anglorum So Earl Godwin having murdred Prince Alfred Brother to King Edward the Confessor being fled into Denmark and hearing of King Edward's Piety and Mercy returned and came to London to the King who then held a Great Council and denied the Fact and put himself upon the (e) vnde super hoc pono me in consideratione Curiae vestrae Chron. Brompton col 937 938. consideration of the Kings Court and the King speaks to the Earls and Barons thus Volo quod inter nos in illa appellatione rectum judicium decernatis debitam justiciam faciatis and after it is said Quicquid judicaverint per omnia ratificavit So in the Constitutions of (f) An. 1164. M. Paris 94. Sicut Barones caeteri debent interesse judiciis Curiae Regis cum Baronibus quousque perveniatur in judicio ad diminutionem membrorum vel ad mortem The House of Lords the King's Court of Barons Clarendon it is appointed That the Archbishop Bishops and those Clergy that held in Capite as by Barony should be Parties in the Judgments of the Kings Court as other Barons ought with the other Barons till it come in Judgment to the loss of Member or to Death So in the Case of Tho. Becket Archbishop of Canterbury Anno 1165. 11 H. 2. we find in Hoveden parte post p. 494 495. that Barones Curiae Regis judicaverunt eum esse in misericordia Regis and afterwards when he would not yield to the Kings Will he (g) Dixit Baronibus suâ—s Cito facite mihi judicium de illo qui homo meus Ligeus est stare Juri in Curia mea recusat saith to his Barons Quickly make to me Judgment of him who is my Liege Man and refuseth to stand to the Law in my Court The Barons going out judg'd him fit to be seiz'd on and sent to Prison and the Historian saith tunc misit Rex Reginaldum Comitem Cornubiae Robertum Comitem Leicestriae ad indicandum ei judicium de illo factum Anno 1208. King (h) Anno 10 Johan Mat. Paris p. 218. John exacted Pledges of his Subjects and amongst others of William de Breause who said If he had offended the King he would be ready to answer his Lord and that without Hostages secundum judicium
Council being in the Charter to my judgment reckoned as one of their Franchises or rather something exceeding their municipal Liberties and Free Customs being coupled to them with an and to have a Priviledge to have some of them Members of the great Council of the Kingdom What the Tenents in Capite were summoned for for so I think the words ad habendum commune Concilium Regni de Auxiliis must be understood But then when it is restricted there with de Auxiliis only it may very well give a ground to their opinion that think the principal use was to proportion the Aid or Tax and assent to what the King the Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Peers did ordain However this was That such great Numbers sate not with the Lords it seems clear to me that this numerous body of so different an Order from the Barons majores must have a distinct Place for consulting apart and must select Committees to transact with the King and Lords and must for order sake appoint some to speak for them what they petitioned for or assented to and could not constantly sit with the Prelates and Lords and do rather believe that the Prelates had one place where they sate and the Barons another and these Tenents in Capite a third at least for their usual Consultations among their own Order and met in the public place when there was occasion or might have access by Committees which certainly was the practice in after-times as appears in that Parliament of 6 E. 3. (k) Rot. Parl. 6 E. 3. num 2. Cest assavoir les Prelâ—â—z par eux meâ—mes les ditz Countes Barouns autres Grantz par eux mesmes auxint les Chivalers des Countes par eux mesmes No mention of Citizens or Burgesses the morrow after the Nativity of our Lady the King requiring the advice of his Parliament touching his French Affairs and Voyage thither It is said they thereupon treated and deliberated that is to say the Prelates by themselves and the said Earls Barons and other great men by themselves and also the Knights of the Counties by themselves and then gave their advice From whence by the way we may observe the true ground of calling our Parliament Houses without the King the three Estates Having dispatched this I come now to consider the Speakers of the House of Commons Hackwel (l) Modâ—â— tenendi p. 200. Method of Parl. 124. The first Speaker upon Record and Elsyng name the first that is found upon Record to be Sir William Trussel 13 E. 3. Num. 9. where it is said Les Chivalers des Countes les Commons responderent per Monsieur William Trussel but the Record names him not Speaker however he performed that Office then Hackwel names Scroope before him 6 E. 3. and Sir Peter de la Mare after him but the first that Mr. Elsyng or Mr. Prynne (m) Prynne's Abridgment p. 151. finds upon Record and by the name of Speaker is Sir Thomas Hungerford 51 E. 3. for it is said that the last day of the Parliament he declared that during the Parliament he had generally moved the King to pardon all such as were in the last Parliament unjustly convicted which imports that this was a Petition of the Commons presented by him their Speaker Anno 1 R. 2. Sir Peter de la Mare being Speaker made his Protestation that what he had to say was from the whole House therefore required if he should speak any thing haply without their consents that the same ought to be amended before his departure from the said place The first Petition we meet with that a Speaker (n) Abridgment of Records p. 174. Petition for Freedom of Speech made to the King from the Commons was 2 R. 2. by Sir James Pickering their Speaker that if he should speak any thing that haply might be ill taken it might be as nothing so as the Commons might at any time amend the same and the like he petitioned for himself which is the first Petition as to Liberty of Speech we meet with The first Speaker presented to the King in full (o) Id. p. 360. Parliament by the Commons 20 Ric. 2. was Sir John Bushey the King 's great Favourite In this Parliament the Houses sate together in a long (p) Hackwel Moâ—us p. 202. House built of Timber in the Palace-Yard at the Impeachment of the Duke of Gloucester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick Sir Arnold Savage was Speaker 2 H. 4. who is the first upon Record that the Commons were required by the King to chuse as Speaker and he was again in 5 H. 4. who desired the King in the name of the Commons that they might freely make complaint of any thing amiss in Government which was yielded to by the King Anno 7 H. 4. Sir John Tiptost was chosen Speaker who desired to be discharged because of his Youth but he was allowed he forgot to make the usual Protestation but came up the next day and made it with this Addition (q) Rot. Parl. 7 H. 4. num 6. That if any Writing were delivered by the Commons in this Parliament and they should desire to have it again to amend any thing therein it might be restored to them which was granted While he was Speaker he Signed and Sealed the Deeds of the entailing of the Crown on H. 4. (r) 7 H. 4. with these words Nomine totius Communitatis He was a Person of extraordinary Parts Son of John Lord Tiptost and for all the Apology for his young Age he was within three Years after made Lord Treasurer of Enggland and by H. 6. made Marquess of Worcester Anno 1 H. 5. William Sturton Esquire was chosen Speaker who without the assent of his Companions did agree before the King to deliver in Parliament certain Articles but three days after the Commons sent Sir John Doreword (r) 7 H. 4. with several of their Members to the House of Lords to declare to the King that their Speaker had no Authority from them to yield thereto and the King was pleased to accept of it There are three Petitions the approved Speaker makes to the King First That the Commons may have freedom of Speech as of (s) 25 H. 1. num 10. The Speakers of latter Times express the particular Privilege of Freedom from Arrest right and custom they have had and all their ancient and just Privileges and Liberties allowed them In Sir Thomas Moor's Speech 14 H. 8. it was thus worded That if in communication and reasoning any man in the Commons House should speak more largely than of duty they ought to do that all such offences should be pardoned and to be entred upon Record which was granted only I find that H. 4. (t) Rot. Parl. H. 4. num 10. said that the hoped or doubted not that the Members of Parliament would not speak any unfitting thing or abuse
the Command of their Armies This as well as other Reasons must needs demonstrate That if ever any two Houses of Parliament should by Arts of Insinuation as that of 1641. did That unless the King would grant they might not be dissolved without their Consents Kings never to yield what the Long Parliament were so earnest for they could not have time to settle his Throne and redress Grievances or by denying necessary Supplies force a King to grant them a Power of prolonging their own Sitting or meeting at stated times without his Writ or yielding to their Bills implicitly as the Black Parliament of 41. endeavoured and then to have the Power of nominating the Great Ministers of State and the Officers of the Militia an end would be soon put to Monarchy Therefore every one that loves their Country The Care to be had in Elections the continuance of that most excellent Frame of Government for the Subjects security as no other Country enjoys those who would avoid the sad Ravages of Civil War who would make their Prince Glorious their Country Renowned themselves and their Posterities Happy let them be careful to elect Loyal and Judicious Members neither tainted with Faction Ambition or Self-ends and if any such be elected let the Wise and Loyal when they meet in that Great Assembly watch over the Designs of such ill Members discover their Intriegues be careful not to be circumvented by their Artifices stick close to the Fundamentals of Government and then all things will be prosperous and they will have the honour of being stiled True Patriots of their Country Sir (n) 4. Instit p. 35. Edward Coke hath noted That Parliaments succeed not well in five Cases Several Cases where Parliaments succeed not well when the King is displeased with the Two Houses First when the King hath been in displeasure with his Lords or Commons therefore it was one of the Petitions of the Commons to Edw. 3. That he would require the Archbishop and all other of the Clergy to pray for his Estate for the Peace and good Government of the Land and for the continuance of the King 's Good-will towards the Commons to which the (o) Rot. Parl. 25 E. 3. num 15. 43 E. 3. num 1. 50 E. 3. num 2. King replied The same prayeth the King The like Petition he saith many times the Lords have made and further adds That the King in all his weighty affairs had used the advice of his Lords and Commons always provided that both Lords and Commons keep within the Circle of the Law and Custom of Parliament The second is when any of the great Lords are at variance among themselves as he instanceth in the third (p) Rot. Parl. 3 H. 6. num 18. When Variance among the Lords of H. 6. in the Controversy betwixt John Earl Marshal and Richard Earl of Warwick and 4 H. 6. betwixt the Duke of Gloucester and Bishop of Winchester whereby little was done in any Parliamentary Court and that little of no moment The third When no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons when there is no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons which happens when some People out of design to render the meeting of the two Houses ineffectual do project some matters whereby the Houses may clash about Privileges as was lately in Shirley's Case about the Mony-Bill from the House of Lords and many other Particulars might be instanced in therefore Sir Edward Coke saith That when it was demanded by the Lords and Commons what might be a principal Motive for them to have good success in Parliaments Sitis insuperabiles si fuertis inseparabiles it was answered They should be insuperable if inseparable Cum radix vertex Imperii in Obedientium consensu rata sunt The very root and top of Government consists in the consent of the Obedient and the Subjects Happiness is in that Harmony when it is betwixt the two Houses and among themselves but much more happy when it is likewise betwixt the Sovereign and the two Houses It is that which compleats their own and the Peoples Felicity But when the two Houses or one of them are for wresting the Sovereigns Prerogative from him as in Forty one then it is the most fatal and ill-boding sign of any other The fourth is When Disagreement in the House of Commons when there wants Unity in the House of Commons as we had not long since Experience when within those Walls from whence wholesome Counsels are expected and all things tending to the preservation of the King's Peace Crown and Dignity such Heats were amongst the Members that if one Sword that was half drawn had been wholly unsheathed it was thought a very bloody Battel had been fought The last he makes When no Preparation for the Parliament is when there is no preparation for the Parliament before it begin for which purpose the Summons of Parliament is forty Days or more before the Sitting to the end that Preparations might be had for the considering the arduous and urgent affairs of the Realm And Sir Edward saith it was an ancient custom in Parliament in the beginning thereof to appoint a select Committee to consider of the Bills in the two preceding last Parliaments that passed both Houses or either of them and such as had been preferred read or committed and to take out of them such as were most profitable for the Commonwealth To these may be added a most material one When Redress of Grievances are preferred to the Supply of the King that makes unfortunate Congresses of Parliaments viz. When the Members come up with strong Resolutions to provide Remedies for some Grievances either real or surmised and at the same time the Sovereign is in great Straights for supplies for the safety repute or necessary occasions of the Government for then as in most of the Parliaments of King Charles the First the Houses are for redress of Grievances before supply how pressing and urgent soever and do not credit the King that he will give them time to redress them after he is supplied and they from design rather than this diffidence will not suffer supply and grievances to go pari passu Hand in Hand as we may remember in those Parliaments wherein the popular Men made such Harangues that they would know whether they were Freemen or Slaves or had any thing to give before they entred upon the giving part The like we saw in King Charles the Second's Reign in some of his last Parliaments whereby all their Consultations were abortive and both the Kings had no other Expedient but Prorogation or Dissolution and disuse of Parliaments for some Years followed How much happier have we been in the last Session of the Parliament under our most Wise The happy Harmony in the last Session of Parliament June 1685. Magnanimous and Gracious King wherein no strife or contention was but who
injuries which were brought upon the King beyond Sea by which not only the King but many of the Earls and Barons were disinherited therefore the King required Counsel and Aid of them of a Fifteenth Upon this the Archbishop and the whole number of Bishops Magna Charta granted Earls Barons Abbats and Priors having had deliberation answered the King That they would willingly yield to the Kings desire if he would grant them the long desired Liberties The King saith my Author being led by Covetousness or as he means being desirous of a supply yielded to what the Magnates desired so he granted that which is called Magna Charta so deservedly priz'd by all Englishmen ever since and the (f) Idem num 30. Charta de Foresta and presently Charters were got drawn and the King sealed them and they were sent into all Counties two one of the Liberties and the other of the Forests Matth. Paris saith expresly That they (g) Ita quod chartae utrorumque Requm in nullo invâ—niuntur dissimiles were the same that King John had granted and so refers the Reader to peruse them in what he had writ on his Reign It is to me very strange that since so many Original Grants of the Kings of England and other ancienter Deeds being every where to be found among the ancient Evidences of many Noble and Gentlemens Families yet no where that I can learn any of these Original Charters are to be found except one at Lambeth as Mr. Pryn hath observed That upon Record being only an Exemplification in King Edward the First 's time Anno 1232. on the Nones of March the King called a Great Council to (h) Idem fol. 314. num 20.17 H. 3. Westminster where there met Magnates Angliae tam Laici quam Praelati The King required an Aid for the payment of his Debts contracted by his Expeditions beyond Sea To which Ralph Earl of Chester on behalf of the Nobility answered That the Earls Barons and Knights that held of the King in Capite being with the King personally in that Expedition and having fruitlesly spent their Money were poor so that of (i) Vnde Regi de Jure auxilium non debebant Idem num 30. The Tenents in Capite having personally served according to the Tenure of their Service deny the King Aid right they ow'd not Aid to the King And so my Author saith the Laics having asked leave all departed and the Prelates answered That many Bishops and Abbats being absent they desired respite till some other meeting which was appointed fifteen days after Easter By this we may observe who they were that had the power of giving consent or granting aid for if there had been any other Members of the Lay Order besides Earls Barons and Knights that held in Capite the Earls of Chester's Argument had been of no validity In the Statute of Merton (k) Pulâ—on Stat. p. 1. In one part it is said Our Lord the King granted by the Consent of his Magnates 20 H. 3. it is thus expressed Before William Archbishop of Canterbury and other his Bishops and Suffragans and before the greater part of the Earls and Barons of England there being assembled for the Coronation of the said King and Helioner the Queen about which they were called thus it was provided and granted as well of the foresaid Archbishop Bishops Earls and Barons as of the King himself and others I shall only cull out some few of the Great Councils in this Kings Reign wherein most fully are expressed the true Members of them or such wherein something remarkable was transacted Anno 1237. 21 H. 3. The King keeping his Christmas at Winchester sent his (l) Matt. Paris fol. 367. num 30. Misu c. scripta Râ—galia pracipiens omnibus ad Regnum Angliae spectantibus c. ut omnes sine omissiâ—ne conveairent Regni negotia tractaturt totum Regnum contingentia Royal Writs through all England commanding all that appertained to the Kingdom of England that is all who were to be Members of the great Council which my Author explains particularly thus viz. Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors installed Earls and Barons that without failure they should meet at London on the Octaves of the Epiphany to treat of the Affairs of the Kingdom concerning the whole Kingdom then he adds That on the day of St. Hilary there met at London an (m) Insinita Nobilium multitudo viz. Regni totalis universitas infinite Multitude of the Nobles viz. The whole University of the Kingdom which were the Persons of those Orders before particularized Anno 1246. 30 H. 3. By the Kings (n) Edicto Regio convocata convenit ad Parliamentum generali â—â—mum â—otius Regni Anglicani totalis Nobilitas Idem p. 609. num 10. Edict was called to the most general Parliament saith Matthew Paris all the Nobility of the whole Kingdom of England viz. of the Prelates as well Abbats and Priors as Bishops also Earls and Barons and a few Pages after concerning the same Parliament he saith All the Magnates of the Kingdom met and the King himself first spake to the Bishops apart then to the Earls and Barons and last to the Abbats and Priors In this The word Parliament now used that which frequently in Matthew Paris is called Colloquium now he gives the Title of Parliament to from the French word parler to confer or speak together and we find what is meant also by totalis Nobilitas Anno 1253. 37 H. 3. By the (o) Tota edicto Regio convocata Angliae Nobilitas convenit de arduis Regni Negotiis simul cum Râ—ge tractatura Idem fol. 745. num 40. Kings Edict the Nobility of England being summoned met at London to treat together with the King of the arduous Affairs of the Kingdom and there were present with most of the Earls and Barons the Archbishop Boniface and almost all the Bishops of England In this great Council were the Tenents in Capite according to King John's Charter The King in this Parliament or Colloquium requires Money for an Expedition into the Holy Land but for fifteen days there were great Contests about it till the King de novo confirmed King John's Charters and a solemn Excommunication was agreed upon to be pronounced against the Infringers of it and my Author saith Rex Magnates Communitas Populi protestantur in the Presence of the Venerable Fathers c. That they never consented or do consent that any thing be added or altered in the Charters but plainly contradict it so 3 May (p) Pat. 37 H. 3. m. 13. Anno 1253. in Westminster-Hall the Exemplification passed the Seal of the King and other great Men. But it is principally to be considered what is expressed in the Patent * Praefatus Dominus Rex in prolatione praefatae sententiae omnes libertates consuetudines Regni sui Angliae usitatas dignitates Jura Coronae
called 50 Regni By the Statute of Marleburgh 52 H. 3. it is evident All the Barons not summoned but the more discreet and so of the lesser Barons That even all the great Barons were not summoned but only the more Discreet and such as the King thought fit to call and the like is observed of the lesser Barons or Tenents in Capite For if it had been by General Summons that Restriction of the more Discreet had been useless so that it appears that what (z) Britannia fol. 122. Quibus ipâ—â— Rex dignaâ—us est brevia summonitionis dirigere venirent c. non alii Mr. Camden's ancient Author observes is true That after the horrid Confusions and Troubles of the Barons Wars those Earls and Barons whom the King thought worthy to summon by his Writ to meet came to his Parliaments and no other The Preamble to this Statute of (a) Stat. Edit 1576. p. 15. Marlebridge runs thus in Tottel Providente ipso Domino Rege ad Regni sui Angliae meliorationem exhibitionem Justitiae prout Regalis Officii poscit Vtilitas pleniorem convocatis discretioribus ejusdem Regni tam majoribus quam minoribus provisum est statutum ac concordatum ordinatum According to Pulton the (b) Fol. 14. Preamble is thus That whereas the Realm of England of late had been disquieted with manifold Troubles and Dissentions for Reformation whereof Statutes and Laws be right necessary The Use and Benefit of Laws whereby the Peace and Tranquillity of the People must be observed wherein the King intending to devise convenient Remedy hath made these Acts Ordinances and Statutes underwritten which he willeth to be observed for ever firmly and inviolably of all his Subjects as well high as low Thus we see in the whole Reign of H. 3. excepting in that Parliament of Montfort's Faction the Bishops and dignified Clergy Earls Barons and Tenents in Capite were only summoned as Members of the great Councils and there were no Representatives of the Commons and the Kings Authority in summoning dissolving and making Laws is most manifest Of Parliaments in King Edward the First 's Reign I Shall now glean out of Tottel and Pulton's Editions of the Statutes the most material Preambles which give light to the constituent Parts of Parliaments to the Legislative Power in the King with the Concurrence of the two Houses and how that in the Series of the Kings Reign hath been expressed and such other matters relating to the Parliament as may shew the gradual Progress of their Constitution to the usage of this present Age leaving the Reader to make his own remarques from the matters of Fact and the expressions used by my Authors and explaining some The Preface to the Statute of (a) Ceux sont les establishments le Roy Ed. fitz Roy Hen. fait a Westminst c. par son Councel par Passentments des Archevesques Evesques Abbes Priores Countes Barons tout le Commonalty de la terre illonques summons Tottel Stat. fol. 24. Pulton p. 19. Westminster begins thus These are the Establishments of King Edward Son to King Henry made at Westminster at his first General Parliament after his Coronation c. by his Council and by the Assent of the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and the whole Commonalty of the Land thither summoned This Parliament was prorogued before it met and the Writ of Prorogation mentions only Quia generale Parliamentum nostrum quod cum Praelatis Magnatibus Regni nostri proposuimus habere c. Therefore having prorogued it mandamus c. Intersitis ad tractandum ordinandum una cum Praelatis Magnatibus Regni nostri (b) Brady against Petyâ— fol. 147. c. So that all the Members are included in the two general Terms of Praelati Magnates which great Men very frequently comprehended as well the Barones Majores as Minores the Earls Barons and greater Tenents in Capite and the less which then were called the Community of the Kingdom The rest of the Preamble of the Statutes made at (c) Pulton's Stat. An. 1275.3 E. 1. f. 19. Westminster runs thus Because our Lord the King hath great Zeal and desire to redress the State of the Realm c. the King hath ordained and established these Acts under written The Preface to the Statute de Bigamis 4 Oct. 4 Ed. 1. is thus (d) In prasentia venerabilium purum quâ—ruâ—dam Episcoporum Angliae aliorum de Concilio Râ—gis â—â—citatae sâ—â—erunt constitutiones â—ub â—riptae postmodâ—â—m coram Domino Rege Concilio sâ—o auditae publicatae Quia omnes de consiliâ—â—am â—usâ—â—â—â—arii quam alii concordaverunt c. Tottel p. 39. b. expressed In the Presence of certain Reverend Fathers Bishops of England and others of the Kings Council the constitutions under written were recited and after heard and published before the King and his Council for as much as all the King's Council as well Justices as others did agree that they should be put in writing for a perpetual memory and that they should be stedfastly observed In the First Chapter it is said Concordatum est per Justiciarios alios sapientes de Concilio Regni Domini Regis It was agreed by the Justices and other wise or sage Men of the Council of the Kingdom of the Lord the King Perhaps saith the judicious Doctor Brady the best understanding of the preamble and first Chapter may be that the Laws and Constitutions were prepared by the King and his (e) Answer to Pâ—tyt fol. 148. Council with the Assistance of the Justices and Lawyers that were of it or called to assist in it and declared afterwards in Parliament (f) Praeâ—iâ—â—ae autem constitutiones eâ—iâ—â— suerunt c. exâ—une lâ—â—um habeanâ— Tottel fol. 40. for it is said in the close of the Statute The aforesaid Constitutions were published at Westminster in the Parliament after the Feast of St. Michael the 4th of the Kings Reign and thence forward to take place The Preamble to the Statute of Gloucester Anno 1278. 6 E. 1. is thus (g) Pour amendment de son Roialm pur plus pleinir exhibition de droit si comâ—â—â—â— prâ—sit dâ— Office demanâ— appâ—lles le plues discretes de son Roialme auâ—â— bien des Granders comâ— des Meindres establie est concordantment ordine Tottel fol. 50. The King for the amendment of the Realm and for the more full Exhibition of Justice according as the benefit of his Office requires having called the most discreet of his Realm as well the greater as the smaller It is established and unanimously ordained as Pulton adds after by the King and his Justices certain Expositions were made The Statute of Mortmain is thus prefaced Nos pro (h) Tottel p. 48. Vtilitate Regni volentes providere Remedium de Concilio Praelatorum Comitum Baronum aliorum fidelium
Regni nostri de Concilio nostro existentium providimus statuimus ordinavimus which (i) Pulton fol. 35. Anno 1279. 14. Nov. 7 E. 1. Pulton renders by the Advice of our Prelates Earls Barons and Subjects of our Kingdom being of our Council the King hath provided made and ordained whereas by Fideles is to be understood the Tenents in Capite The Statute of Acton Burnel or Statute Merchant 11 E. 1. according to Tottel was made by the (k) Ce Roy per luy per tout son Counsel ad ordain establâ—e Tottel fol. 49. 82. King himself and his whole Council That this was done in Parliament appears by the Statute of Merchants made in the 13th of the same King wherein it is said Our Lord the King by himself and by his Council at his (l) A son Parliament quâ—il â—â—â—â—t a Acton-Burnel c. Parliament which he held at Acton Burnel 11 Regni made and ordained these Establishments or as (m) Pulton fol. 36. Pulton hath it The King caused the Statute made by the King and his Council at Acton Burnel to be rehearsed and hath ordained and established Since the 49 of H. 3. to the 18 of Ed. 1. we find (n) Râ—t Pat. 20 E. 1. m. 15. no Writs for summoning of Knights Citizens and Burgesses but the 14 of June 18 Ed. 1. The King issued out the following Summons Rex c. The Form of Summons of Knights Citizens and Burgesses renewed at the Petition of the Nobles Two or three Knights to be chosen cum per Comites Barones quosdam alios de Proceribus Regni nostri nuper fuissemus super quibusdam specialiter requisiti tam cum ipsis quam cum aliis de communitatibus Regni illius colloquium habere volumus tractatum c. Tibi praecipimus quod duos vel tres de discretioribus ad laborandum potentioribus Militibus de Comitatu praedicto sine dilatione eligi eos ad nos c. venire facias c. cum plena potestate pro se communitate Comitatus praedicti ad consulendum consentiendum pro se communitate illa hiis quae Comites Barones Proceres praedicti tum duxerint concordanda vel concorditer ordinaverint in praemissis The English of which is Whereas we have been especially petitioned and requested by the Earls Barons and others of the great Men of our Kingdom concerning certain matters upon which we will have Conference and treat as well with themselves as with others of the Counties of that Kingdom We command thee that without delay thou makest to be chosen two or three of the most discreet and ablest Knights for dispatch of business of the Counties aforesaid and cause them to come to us c. with full Power for themselves and the whole Community of the County aforesaid to consult and consent for themselves and that Community to such things which the Earls Barons and great Men aforesaid shall think fit to agree upon From this we may observe That by Vertue of this Writ No Citizens and Burgesses but only Knights for Counties no Citizens or Burgesses could be chosen or sent to Parliament But only Knights for Counties Secondly The Scutage was granted in this Parliament as Doctor Brady hath noted fourteen days before the Writ for Election of Knights issued out and it is (o) Tottel's Stat. p. 85. apparent That the Statute of Westminster the Third was made the Eighth of July which was a week before they were to appear and consequently was made without them for the Preamble runs Dominus Rex in Parliamento suo apud Westmonasterium post Pascham Anno Regni sui 18. viz. in quindena S. Johannis Baptistae i.e. 8 July ad instantium Magnatum Regni sui concessit providit statuit From this Writ and the Variation of the following Writs and other Records the judicious Doctor Brady (p) Answer to Petyt fol. 151. notes That it was from the Kings Authority and at this time that the House of Commons came to be fixed and established in the present constant form it now is and hath been for many Kings Reigns and it doth appear that King Edward the First was not altogether confined to any certain number of Knights Citizens or Burgesses nor were several strict forms and usages now practised ever then thought of or some legal Niceties or Punctilioes now in use then judged of absolute Necessity The Statute of Quo (q) Pulton An. 1290. fol. 58. Warranto in the Eighteenth Year of Edward the First saith that the King of his special Grace and for the affection he beareth to his Prelates Earls and Barons and others of his Realm hath granted c. The Statute de (r) Idem Anno 1293. fol. 61. Malefactoribus in Parcis in the Twenty first Year of Edward the First saith Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. at the instance of the Nobles of the Realm hath granted c. Anno 1294. the King issues out his (s) Cl. 22 E. 1. m. 6. dorso Four Knights for a County Writs to cause two Knights out of every County to be chosen c. Dated the Eighteenth of October and the next day issues out Writs for other two to be chosen to meet at the same time and place Out of Mr. Ryley's (t) Fol. 241. Placita Parliamentorum it is clear that the Parliament which met on the Octaves of St. * Claus 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso Hilary or the Twentieth of January in the Twenty eighth Year of Edward the First sate but eight days the Writ for the Commons Expences bearing date January the Thirtieth of the same Year and the Letter to the Pope signed by the Temporal Lords for themselves and the whole Community of the Kingdom of England is dated February the twelfth next following after the Commons had been dismissed fourteen days so that the Barons still continued to stile themselves the Community of England The Barons stay after the Commons dismissed and both Spiritual and Temporal Barons and others of the King's Council did stay and dispatch much Business after all others were dismissed as further appears in a (u) See Brady's Answer to Petyt fol. 152. Proclamation 21 March 33 Ed. 1. Wherein the King gives the Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates Earls and Barons Knights of Counties Citizens and Burgesses and other Persons of the Commons which by our Lord the King's Command came to this Parliament many Thanks for their coming and willeth that at present they return into their Counties so as they readily and without delay do come again at the time when they shall be remanded except the Bishops (w) Sauve les Evesques Countes Barons Justices autres qui sont du Conseil nostre Seigneur le Roy que ceux ne sen allient saunz especial conge du Roy. The King's Council prepare Laws Earls and
Barons Justices and others which are of the King's Council who may not depart without special leave of the King I shall not here enter into the enquiry how far the extent of the Power of the King's Council was in those days but it is very apparent that the King with advice of his Council proposed Laws and that others proposed by the Houses were considered by the King and Council as no doubt they are now considered before the King gives his Assent to Bills So in the Statute of the Definition of (x) Pulton An. 1304. fol. 72. Conspirators in the three and Thirtieth Year of King Edward the First it is said This Ordinance was accorded by the King and his Council in his Parliament Also in the Ordinance of (y) Idem Anno 1305. Enquests the Eighteenth of Sept. in the thirty third Year of Ed. the First It is said it is agreed and ordained by the King and all his Council that is his Parliament As to the special Prerogative of the King in giving the ultimate Character and fiat to the Laws every Act expresseth it so the Statute of (z) 18 Sept. 33 E. 1. Champerty the Statutes are called by the King Our Statutes and Our Lord the King hath commanded and in the Statute de Conjunctim feoffat it is said It is no new thing that among divers Establishments of Laws which we have ordained in our time so in the Ordinatio Forestae 34 Ed. 1. The King Ordains (a) Id. Anno 1306. fol. 73. We have ordained for our selves and our Heirs So in the Statute De asportatu Religiosorum 35 Ed. 1. it is said by the Council of his Earls Barons great Men and other Nobles of his Kingdom at his Parliament Our Lord the King hath Ordained and Enacted I shall only note first That in the Twenty eighth of this King those the (b) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso King had appointed being ready to give an account of the Perambulation of the Forests the King put a present stop to their report and his determination because the Prelates Earls Barons The Reason the King will determine nothing without advice in Parliament and the rest of the Magnates of the Kingdom in whose Presence his own and others Reasons should be propounded and heard and by whose Councils he intended to work especially seeing they were bound by Oath as well as himself to observe and maintain the Rights of the Kingdom and Crown were not then present and those were not summoned who should propound their Reasons so far as the matters concerned them and the King was not willing without their advice to put an end to the matters therefore he orders the Sheriffs to cause the two Knights that came to the last Parliament by his Precept now to come and the like for the Cities and Burroughs and if any were dead or infirm so that he could not come then to cause another to be chosen By which it appears that it was only from the King's Indulgence and that he might more deliberately resolve for the best advantage of his Subjects and for their satisfaction that he would have the advice of a fuller Assembly We may also further note from hence that it was in the King's Power to summon the same Knights Citizens and Burgesses without a new Choice except the Persons were dead or infirm Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Second's time IN this King's Reign these following Particulars are most observable In the Statute for (a) Pulton An. 1307. fol. 79. Knights 1 Regni it is said Our Lord the King hath granted In the Summons 5 Ed. 2. the Precept to the Sheriff The same Knights c. to come that were before is to cause to come to the Parliament to be held at Westminster those Knights Citizens and Burgesses in his Bailiwick which he caused to come lately to the present Parliament at London and which for certain causes went from the said Parliament (b) Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso Vel alios ad hâ—â— idoneos loco ipsorum si ad hoc vacare non possunt or others fit for the Imployment if they cannot be at leisure Dated Octob. 11. In the sixth of Ed. 2. we have an example of the King 's (c) Cl. 6 E. 2. m. 27. dorso A Form of Prorogation proroguing the House of Commons in these Words Dominus Rex praecepit quod Milites Cives Burgenses qui ad Parliamentum Regis ibidem summonitum convenerunt pro Comitatibus Civitatibus Burgis Angliae ad propria remearent ita quod reverterentur ibidem in crastino S. Mich. prox futuro sub poena qua decet So that as they were commanded to return home so they were appointed a time to return under the Intimation of a Punishment The Preamble to the (d) Pulton An. 1315. fol. 80. The King with his Council revise Articles after the Parliament ended Articuli Cleri runs thus That by the Kings Progrenitors and himself at the Instance of the Prelates certain Articles were made and in the Parliament at Lincoln 9 Regni he caused them to be rehearsed before his Council and made certain answers to be corrected and to the residue of the Articles answers were made by him and his Council and so by way of Charter they are published at York 24 Nov. 10 Regni The Statute of (e) Id. 1316. fol. 83. Gavelet at London saith It is provided by our Lord the King and his Justices In the Statute de Terris (f) Id. Anno 1323. 17 E. 2. fol. 91. Templariorum it is said Great conference was had before the King himself in the presence of the Prelates Earls Barons Nobles and great Men of the Realm and others present whereupon the Greater part of the King's Council The King's Council and Justices affirm as well the Justices as other Lay-men being assembled the Justices affirmed precisely c. After the recital of Particulars the words are It is ordained and agreed in the same Parliament Anno 1326. the last of Ed. 2. There is a Prorogation of the (g) Claus 20 E. 2. m. 4. dorso A Prorogation before Meeting Parliament before meeting which runs thus That though the King had intended Colloquium Tractatum Conference and Treaty in the Quindene of St. Andrew by Isabel the Queen and Edward his eldest Son Custos of the Kingdom the King then being beyond Sea and the Prelats Proceres Magnates Regni and so had commanded two Knights of the Community of the County two Burgesses of every Burrough (h) Quia tamen quibusdam de causis necessariis utilibus praedict Parliamentum Tractatum usque in crast inum Epiphaniae prox jam futur c. duximus prorogandum yet for certain causes necessary and profitable he hath prorogued the said Parliament and Treaty unto the day after Epiphany c. Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Third's
time THE Preface to the Statutes at (a) Pulton An. 1327. fol. 93. Westminster 1 Ed. 3. is thus To the Honour of God c. King Ed. 3 at his Parliament held at Westminster c. Petition made by the Commonalty to the King and his Council at the request of the Commonalty of his Realm by the Petition made before him and his Council in the Parliament by assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and other great Men assembled at the said Parliament hath granted for him and his Heirs for ever these Articles The title of the Statute made at (b) Idem Anno 1329. fol. 97. Westminster 27 Nov. 4 Ed. 3. is thus At the request of the Commons these things be Established and Enacted by our Lord the King his Prelates Established and enacted by the King Prelates c. Earls and Barons and other of the same Parliament So that at Westminster (c) Idem Anno 1331. fol. 100. 5 Ed. 3. Our Lord the King by the Assent of the Prelates c. and other Great Men and at the request of his People hath granted and established The Preamble to the Statutes at York (d) Idem Anno 1335. fol. 103. Shewed by the Knightsâ— c. for the Commons assented to by the Lords with the Advice of the King's Council 9 E. 3. runs thus It was shewed to our Lord the King by the Knights of the Shires Citizens of the Cities and Burgesses of Burroughs which come for the Commons of the said Shires Cities and Burroughs Our Lord the King c. by the Assent of his Prelates c. and other Nobles of this Realm summoned at this Parliament and by the Advice of his Council being there Upon the said things disclosed to him Ordains c. So the Statute at (e) Idem Anno 1336. p. 105. Westminster 10 E. 3. is Our Lord the King by the Assent of the Prelates c. and at the Request of the Knights of Shires and his Commons by their Petition hath Ordained Established c. The Preamble to the Statute for the Clergy 16 Apr. 14 E. 3. runs thus At the Petition of John Archbishop of Canterbury and other Prelates upon deliberation had with the Peers of our Realm and other of our Council and of the Realm summoned to our said Parliament Thus far we find the King Establishing and Ordaining upon the Petition of the Commons as also of the Prelates with the Assent of the Prelates and Nobility and his Council Before I proceed to those Statutes which mention the assent or advice of the whole Parliament I think fit to insert at large the Repeal of an imperfect Statute made 15 E. 3. There having been (f) Idem Anno 1541. 15 E. 3. fol. 115. a Statute made That Ministers of the Church should not answer before the Kings Justices for things done touching the Jurisdiction of the Church For what reasons and in what manner this was repealed Repeal of Law unduely prâ—cured will best appear by the Kings Precept to the Sheriff of Lincoln which runs thus Whereas at our Parliament summoned at Westminster in the Quindene of Easter last past certain Articles expresly contrary to the Laws and Customs of our Realm of England and to our Prerogatives and Rights Royal were pretended to be granted by us in the manner of a Statute And considering how by the Bond of our Oath we be tied to the observance and defence of such Laws Customs Rights and Prerogatives and providently willing to revoke such things to their own State which be so improvidently done Upon Conference and Treatise thereupon with the Earls Barons and other Wise Men of our said Realm and because we never consented to the making of the said Statute but as it then behoved us we dissimuled in the Premisses by Protestations of Revocation of the said Statute if indeed it should proceed to eschew the danger which by denying the same we feared to come for as much as the said Parliament otherwise had been without dispatching any thing in discord dissolved and so our earnest business had likely been ruinated which God prohibit and the said pretended Statute we promised then to have sealed It seemed to the said Earls Barons and other Wise Men that sithence the Statute did not of our Free Will proceed the same be void and ought not to have the name or strength of a Statute and therefore by their counsel and assent we have decreed the said Statute to be void and the same as much as it proceeded of Dread we have agreed to be adnulled Nevertheless that the Articles contained in the said pretended Statute which by other of our Statutes or of our Progenitors Kings of England have been approved shall according to the form of the said Statute in every point as convenient is be observed and the same we do only for the Conservation and Redintegration of the Rights of our Crown as we be bound and not that we should in any wise grieve or oppress our Subjects whom we desire to rule in lenity and gentleness So the King commands all these things to be openly Proclaimed 1 Oct. 15. Regni From this Statute we may 1st Observations upon iâ—â—â— observe That without the Kings free and express consent there can be no Law pass'd 2ly The Bishops are not mentioned in this it being contrary to some Liberties Churchmen claimed by the Canons 3ly The Kings assent was not compleat but only a temporary one like a Salvo Jure lest his earnest business for which he called them should miscarry for want of a seeming compliance therefore he is said to promise the Sealing of it which was in that Age the Characteristick of Confirmation but never did it but rather made some kind of Protestation in the presence of some that what he did was unwillingly 4ly That seeing it did not proceed of his Free Will therefore by the advice and consent of the Earls Barons and other Wise Men it is declared void Lastly The principal reason why he gave not his free consent to it was because it was against his Coronation Oath whereby he was tied to the observance and defence of the Laws Customs Kings not bound to consent to what Bills the Houses propose Rights and Prerogatives So that upon the whole they that would advise their Princes to consent to whatever Bills the Houses should tender as in the Chapter of Factious Members of Parliament I shall have occasion to discourse may learn from hence That the King found himself obliged to consent to no Bills contrary to the Law Customs Rights and Prerogatives such were those the unhappy Parliament of 41 in the point of the Militia and their other dethroning Bills and of late another Parliament in the Bill of Seclusion endeavoured to impose upon their Soveraigns contrary to the fundamental Laws and Prerogatives of the Crown To proceed The Preface of the Statute at (g) Id. 1346. fol. 118. Westminster
7th May 20 E. 3. runs thus Because that by divers complaints made to us we have perceived that the Law of the Land which we by our Oath are bound to maintain is the less well kept c. we greatly moved of Conscience in this matter c. by the assent of the great Men and other Wise Men of our Council We have ordained c. The Preamble to the Statute of Labourers (h) Idem Anno 1349. fol. 120. repealed 23 E. 3. was thus Upon deliberation and treaty with the Prelates and the Nobles and learned Men assisting us of their mutual assent ordained and that Statute for Labourers which remains in force 25 E. 3. saith Whereas it was ordained by our Lord the King and by assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and others of his Council c. It is apparent by several Records So one Knight for a County when two Burgesses 27 E. 3. So the King names one Knight one Citizen and one Burgess to be sent 43 E. 3. m. 2. That the Kings of England have not been tied to the certain number of Knights Citizens and Burgesses though for a long while two only have been chosen of each but heretofore sometimes but one other times two or three as that 18 E. 1. and 4 Knights 22 E. 1. Besides which liberty there is a (i) Cl. 24 E. 3. p. 2. m. 3. memorable Record in this Kings Reign wherein the King appointed the qualifications of such as were to be chosen Members of the House of Commons The Writ is directed to all the Sheriffs of England Quod de Comitatu tuo duos Milites c. de discretioribus probioribus Militibus Civibus Burgensibus ad laborandum potentioribus qui non sint Placitatores querelarum manutentores aut ex hujusmodi quaestu viventes c. sed homines valentes bonae sidei publicum commodum diligentes eligi Qualification of Members to be elected Pleading Lawyers Maintainers of Plaints and such as lived of such like gain were forbid to be chosen upon some particular Reason of State then inducing it of which I shall write something in the Chapter of Parliaments The other Preambles most (k) Pulton An. 1350. fol. 121.25 E. 3. Idem Anno 1350. fol. 125. Assent of the Commonalty remarkable in this Kings Reign are mostly By the assent of the Prelates Earls Barons and other great men and all the Commons or of all the Commonalty of the Kings Realm The King hath Granted Ordained Established c. The Statute for the Clergy (l) Idem Anno 1350. fol. 122. 25 Regni saith Our Lord the King seeing and examining by good deliberation the Petitions and Articles delivered to him in his Parliament c. by Simon Archbishop of Canterbury and other Bishops of his Province upon certain Grievances c. By the Assent of his Parliament by the assent of his Parliament for him and his Heirs willeth and granteth the Points underwritten The Statute of Provisors 25 E. 3. is (m) Id. 1350. fol. 129.25 E. 3. The King bound by his Oath to remedy Mischiefs and Damageâ— to his Realm by accord of his People in Parliament singular in its Preamble That whereas in the Parliament 15 E. 1. at Carlisle the Petition heard put before the said King and his Council in his said Parliament by the Commonalty of the said Realm containing c. whereupon the said Commons have prayed our Lord the King that sith the right of the Crown of England and the Law of the said Realm is such That upon the Mischiefs and Damages which happen to his Realm he ought and is bound by his Oath with the accord of his People in his Parliament thereof to make Remedy and Law and remove the Mischiefs and Damages which thereof ensue so pray the King thereupon to ordain Remedy The Statute of Provisors (n) Id. 135â— fol. 131. 27 E. 3. runs Our Lord the King by the Assent and Prayers of the Great Men and Commons of this Realm c. hath ordained The Statute of (o) Idem Anno 1353. fol. 133. Staple 27 E. 3. hath a singular Preface whereas good deliberation had with the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and Great Men of the Counties that is to say of every County one One Knight for a County and so for Cities and Burroughs for all the Counties and so of Cities and Burroughs c. by the Council and common consent of the said Prelates c. Knights and Commons the King hath ordained c. In the 28. Princes are named after Prelates The Preamble of the Statute at (p) Idem Anno 1362. fol. 152. The Request of the Commons Westminster 36 E. 3. runs thus The King at the request of the Commons by their Petition delivered to him in the said Parliament by the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and other Great Men in the Parliament assembled have granted for him and his Heirs for ever the Articles underwritten In the Second Chapter of which it is said The King of his own Will without motion of the Great Men or Commons hath granted in ease of his People The Statutes made (q) Idem Anno 1368. fol. 159. 42 E. 3. have only At the Parliament of our Lord the King it is assented and accorded So in (r) Idem Anno 1369. fol. 190. 43 E. 3. The Prelates Great Men and Commons seeing the Mischiefs pray the King in this present Parliament thereupon to ordain Remedy The Preamble to the Statutes (s) Idem Anno 1376. fol. 191. 50 E. 3. runs thus The Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and others assembled at the Parliament c. Our Lord the King desiring much that the Peace of his Land be well kept and his faithful Subjects in quietness and tranquillity maintained hath therefore made and ordained certain Ordinances and also granted certain Graces and Pardons to his Commons of England In all which it is evident the Two Houses had no more but an Advising or Petitioning and Assenting Power It is every where expressed that the King solely Ordaineth Establisheth Granteth However he owns an obligation by his Coronation Oath to make good Laws for his Subjects CHAP. XXVII Of the Parliaments of England during the Reigns of King Richard the Second to the First Year of King James the Second THE Preface to the Statutes at (a) Pulton An. 1377. fol. 163. Westminster 10 R. 2. is thus Richard by the Grace of God c. to the Sheriff of Nottingham Greeting Know you That to the Honour of God c. by the whole Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls and Barons of this our Realm Special Instance and Request of the Commons at the instance and special Request of the Commons of our Realm assembled at our Parliament We have ordained and established certain Statutes in amendment and relief of this our said Realm That at (b) Idem Anno 1378.
Curiae suae Baronum Parium suorum So Anno 1240. 24 H. 3. (i) Graviter accusatus coram Rege Curia tota Lond. Mat. Westm 153. Matthew Paris saith That Hubert de Burgo Earl of Kent was grievously accused before the King and his whole Court and it was adjudged he should resign to the King four of his Castles I cannot omit one memorable passage that (k) Mat. Westm Anno 1260. p. 295 296. Anno 1260. 44 H. 3. there falling out a difference betwixt King Hen. 3. Prince Edward his Son Simon Montfort and other Nobles the King called his Baronage to St. Pauls and there it being urged that Prince Edward had done some injuries to the King he offered to prove himself innocent before the King and his Uncle who was King of the Romans saying Who are Peers of Prince Edward That none of (l) Omnes alios Barones Comites sibi de â—ure non esse Pares nec sâ—â—s in eum excercerâ— disâ—ussiones the rest of the Barons and Earls were by right his Peers nor ought to exercise upon him their Discussions of the matter By which it appears that he judged himself to be something more than a Peer of the Realm being the Heir apparent of the Crown I might fill a large Volum with the Histories and Records to prove this but since Levellers and the House of Commons that voted the House of Lords dangerous and useless have received such deadly wounds by Mr. Prynne in his Plea for the Lords who was once one of their own Champions I think it needless to whet those Weapons again since they always will be in readiness for any one to make use of if need require and shall only obviate one objection that may be urged That whatever the usage was before the Representatives of the Commons An Objection That after the House of Commons were admitted the Jurisdiction of the Lords House was lessened Answered yet the Commons after were often admitted to a share of Judicature in some cases But I shall give a few Instances how after this change of the Constitution of Parliament still this power of Judicature remained in the King and House of Lords Roger de (m) 4 E. 3. num 11.28 E. 3. num 9 10. Mortimer being accused of High Treason 4 E. 3. for the Murther of King Edward 2. after his resignation and unlawful deposition Knighton (n) De Event Angliae lib. 3. c. 16. col 1556 1557. giving an account of the proceedings agreeable to the Parliament Roll saith Rex praecepit Comitibus Baronibus caeteris Magnatibus Regni justum judicium ferre super praedicto Rogero de Mortimer So at the Parliament held at Salisbury 7 R. 2. W. de Zouch is said to be called to the Parliament to stand to the Judgment (o) Ad standum judicio Regis Domincrum Walâ—ingham p. 334. Hist Ang. Hypodig Neust p. 141. of the King and the Lords So Michael de la Pole Earl of Suffolk and Chancellor of England 10 R. 2. (p) Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. num 6. ad 18. was accused by the Commons in full Parliament before the King Bishops and Lords and at last it is said The Lords in full Parliament gave judgment against him In the Parliament 11 R. 2. Thomas Duke of Gloucester offered to put himself upon his Tryal as the Lords of the Parliament would award c. After which the Lords as well Spiritual as Temporal claimed their Liberties and Franchises namely That all weighty matters in the same Parliament which should be after moved touching the Peers of the Land should be judged and determined by them by the course of Parliament and not by the Civil Law nor yet by the Common Law of the Land used in other Courts of the Realm Yet this seems a very high Demand for they have not Juris dandi but dati Jurisdictionem as they are a Court of Ministerial Jurisdiction being the Court of the King's Barons in Parliament And though when upon Writ of Error (q) Egerton sect 4.22 23. any Judgment in the King's Bench is examined in the House of Lords and there affirmed or reversed the Judgment is said to be affirmed or reversed in Parliament yet we cannot conclude they have the Power of the High Court of Parliament that their Decrees if against the Law should be as binding as Acts of Parliament How the Lords judge ministerially And though the same House in the same Session may not have Power to review again their own Judgment nor to restore again any Judgment they have reversed because they judge ministerially and not sovereignly and so bind their own Hands as well as their Inferiors whereas an Absolute Supreme Court is never at the last Period of Jurisdiction yet we see Attainders in one Parliament reversed in another and so may their Judgments be But this obiter I shall but add one proof more being full and express to the purpose to prove the House of Lords sole Jurisdiction with the King who must always be understood to give Judgment by them The Record is 1 H. 4. (r) Rot. Par. 1 H. 4. num 79. Exact Abridgment p. 392. where it is said That 3 Nov. the Commons in this Parliament shewed to the King Come les joggements du Parlement apperteignent soulement au Roy Seignieurs nient aus Communes c. That the Judgments of Parliament appertained only to the King and to the Lords and not unto the Commons Thereupon they prayed the King out of his special Grace to shew unto them the said Judgments and the cause of them that so no Record might be made in Parliament against the said Commons which are or shall be parties to any Judgment given or hereafter to be given in Parliament without their Privity Whereunto the Archbishop of Canterbury gave them this Answer by the Kings Commandment That the Commons themselves are Petitioners and Demanders and that the King (s) Et que le Roy les Seigniours de tout temps ont eues averont de droit les Juggement in Parliament en manere come mesmes les Communes soâ—t monstres and Lords from all times have had and shall have of right the Judgments in Parliaments in manner as the Commons have shewed How far the King and House of Lords have been Judges of the Priviledges of the House of Commons I shall declare in that part of this Chapter wherein I treat of that House SECT 5. Of the Assistants to the House of Lords HAving thus far treated of the Constituent Parts of the House of Lords I come now to the Assistants to this most Honourable House which were mostly the (t) Prynne's Brief Register part 1. sect 3. p. 240. The Judges and other Assistants of the House of Lords King 's Great Officers as well Clergy-men as Secular Persons who were no Lords or Barons of the Realm as namely his Treasurer
Chancellor of the Exchequer Judges of his Courts at Westminster Justices in Eyre Justices Assignes Barons of his Exchequer Clerks Secretaries of his Council and sometimes his Serjeants at Law with such other Officers and Persons whom our Kings thought meet to summon The first Writ that Mr. Prynne finds extant in our Records and which Sir William Dugdale mentions is entred in the Clause-Roll 23 E. 1. dorso 9. directed to Gilbert de Thornton and thirty eight more whose Names are in Sir William Dugdale whereof there are eleven by the name of Magistri three Deans and two Archdeacons only I find them differently ranked in Mr. Prynne to what they are in Sir William Dugdale The Writ runs thus Rex dilecto fideâ—i suo Gilberto de Thornton salutem Quia super quibusdam arduis negotiis nos Regnum nostrum ac vos caeterosque de Concilio nostro tangentibus quae sine vestra eorum praesentia nolumus expediri c. Vobis mandamus in fide dilectione c. as in the usual Summons to the Bishops Sometimes as 25 E. 1. there (u) Cl. 25 E. 1. m. 25. dorso was no Writ directed to them but we find under the Name of Milites with a Lines space betwixt them and the Barons thirteen named which by other Records are known to be the King's Justices The differences in their Writs are mostly these Sometimes The difference in their Writs as in 27 E. 1. it is Cum caeteris de Concilio nostro habere volumus colloquium tractatum or as in 28 E. 1. (w) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso showing the special Cause Quia super Jure Dominio quae nobis in Regno Scotiae competit c. cum Juris peritis cum caeteris de Concilio nostro speciale colloquium habere volumus tractatum vobis mandamus c. cum caeteris de Concilio nostro super praemissis tractaturis vestrumque consilium impensuris At the same time there are Writs to the Chancellor of the University of Oxford to send four or five Persons skilful in the Law summoned from the Universities de discretioribus in Jure scripto magis expertis and to the Chancellor of the University of Cambridge to send two or three in the like manner qualified and then follow Writs to several Abbats Priors Deans and Chapters and all these Writs mentioned the Business of the King's Claim to the Jurisdiction of Scotland and in the Writs of Summons to the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Temporal Lords Justices and Sheriffs of Counties that Particular is not mentioned which shows that the King summoned these particular Persons as most fit to search and â— send their Chronicles to the Parliament The Occasion and Result whereof and of sending these Lawyers from the Universities you may read at large in (x) An. 13â—2 p. 419. to p. 438. Matth. Westminster and (y) Hist Ang. p. 32. to 58. Walsingham In some Writs as that of 9 E. 2. (z) Cl. 9 E. 2. m. 20. dorso the Justices are appointed to expedite their Assizes that they may not fail to be present at the Parliament or to leave two to attend the Business of the King's Bench And the 7 of E. 2. (a) Cl. 7 E. 2. m. 25â— dorso Justices to leave the Assâ—zes to attend the Parliament That whereas they had appointed the Assizes at Duresm and other Parts in the Northern Circuit at certain days after the time the Parliament was to convene at which he wondred he orders them to put off the Assizes and attend By which two Writs it appears their Summons by Writ to attend and counsel the King in Parliament was a Supersedeas to them to take Assizes during the Parliament and that the Assizes and Suits of private Persons ought to give place to the publick Affairs of the King and Kingdom in Parliament Whoever desires to know who were summoned in this manner and the further variety of Summons may consult Mr. Prynne and Sir William Dugdale's Summons From these Writs we may observe Observations from these Writs first That sometimes the Persons summoned were many in number sometimes very few and always (b) Brief Register part 1. a p. 366. ad p. 394. more or less at the King's Pleasure Secondly in latter times the Clergy-men were wholly omitted Thirdly That they were never licensed to appear by Proxies Mr. Prynne hath collected a great many Precedents to prove that these Persons thus summoned together with the King 's ordinary Council had a very great Hand Power and Authority not only in making Ordinances Proclamations deciding all weighty Controversies regulating most publick Abuses and punishing all exorbitant Offences out of Parliament in the Star-Chamber and elsewhere The Employment of these Assistants but likewise in receiving and answering all sorts of Petitions determining and adjudging all weighty doubtful Cases and Pleas yea in making or compiling Acts Ordinances Statutes and transacting all weighty Affairs concerning the King or Kingdom even in Parliaments themselves when summoned to them Yet these have no Vote but only are to speak to such Matters as their Opinions are required in and sit uncovered unless the Chancellor or Lord Keeper give leave to the Judges to be covered SECT 6. Concerning the House of Commons I Now come to consider the Honourable House of Commons and the Use The Summons of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses Constitution and Priviledges of it and shall first consider the Summons by which they have their Power to act as an House and third Estate in Parliament Mr. (c) Second Part of Brief Register a p. 1. ad 29. Prynn hath cleared that all the Writs of Summons directed to Sheriffs in King John and Henry the Third's time before 49 H. 3. to send Knights to the King at set times were either for Information of the Council what voluntary aid each particular County would grant the King in his great necessity or to assist with Men and Arms and were not elected as Representatives of the Commons till 49 H. 3. To whom I shall refer the curious for Satisfaction as also to Dr. Brady who hath by his own Inspection as well as the considerate application of what Mr. Prynn hath amassed in his Books since his late Majesties Restauration and after 1648 composed many most useful Observations for the understanding of the ancient customs usages and practices relating to Parliaments Therefore I shall endeavour to be as short as possibly I can and without obscurity contract what they and most others that treat of the House of Commons have at large filled Volumes with The form of the Writ 49 H. 3. to the Sheriffs is not (d) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 11â— dorso expressed but after the recital of the Writ to the Bishop of Duresm and Norwich and the eodem modo to the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans Earls Lords and Barons there follows this entry
Proclamation and shall return the names of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses Return of Indentures in certain Indentures betwixt the Sheriff and those that were present at the Election whether the persons elected were present or not c. The Returns to the Writs 1 H. 5. Who were Chusers of Burgesses shew the Election to be by common assent and consent of those present as that for Lestwythiel where 32 Electors are named and that for Surry hath only four but adds omnium aliorum fidelium ibidem existentium The Indenture for Sussex is in French and saith Les Gentilles homes Communes the Gentlemen and Commons had chosen Richard Sayvile c. The Sheriff of Bristol saith Coadunatis discretioribus magis sufficientibus Burgensibus ex assensu Johannis Clive Majoris Villae praedictae aliorum plurimorum existentium eligimus c. The elected were two Burgesses of Bristol Thomas Norton and John Leycester both for Knights for the County of Bristol and Burgesses for the Villa of Bristol and in another these are called Burgenses and Mercatores The next alteration that I find is after the Statute of the (b) Cl. 23 H. 6. m. 21. dorso The Knights to be resident in the County and the Electors to have at least 40 s. a year Lands 8 H. 6. c. 7. which agrees with that of 23 H. 6. that every Knight to be chosen within the Kingdom of England to come to the Parliament shall be chosen by such as live in the County whereof every one have a free Tenement to the value of Forty Shillings per annum beyond all Reprizes and that those who are elected be abiding and resident in the said County and the Sheriff have power upon Oath to examine the Electors what yearly Estate they have and that the Sheriff incur the penalty of 100 Marks for his false return and the Knights so returned lose their Wages There are several Precepts that command that at such Elections (c) Proclamari inhiberi facias ne aliqua persona tunc ibidem armata seu modo guerrino arraiata ad electionem illam accedat Rot. Parl. 8 H. 6. m. 13. num 18. None to come in an Hostile manner to elect no person come there Armed or arrayed in Warlike manner or do nor attempt any thing that may be in disturbance of the Kings Peace or the Election as particularly is expressed in the Writs 2 E. 3. m. 31. dorso and several others to be perused in the first part of Prynne's Brief Register a p. 27. ad 28 177 214. Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 22. dorso 18 H. 6. and several other places which were prohibited that Elections thereby might be made free That it may appear that the Elections in ancient times were not made by such as we now call Freeholders of forty Shillings a Year which now is established by Statute Law I think it not amiss to insert what I find of a particular usage in Yorkshire (d) Prynne's Brevia Parliamentaria Rediviva p. 152 153 154. Atturneys of Noblemen and Ladies in Yorkshire Electors whereâ—â— it appears by the first Indentures of the Elections and Returns of Knights for the County of York that the Atturnies of the Archbishop of York and of sundry Earls Lords Nobles and some Ladies who were annual Suitors to the County Court of Yorkshire were sole Electors of the Knights as appears by the Return 13 H. 4. upon the Writ of 12 H. 4. betwixt Edm. Sandford Sheriff on the one part and Will. Holgate Attorney of Ralph Earl of Westmorland Willâ— de Kyllington Atturney of Lucy Countess of Kent Will. Hesham Atturney of Pet. Lord de Mâ—lolacu William de Burton Atturney of William Lord de Roos Rob. Evedal Atturney of Ralph Baron of Graystock William do Heston Atturney of Alex. de Metham Knight Henry de Preston Atturney of Henry de Percy Knight chuse John de Ever Knight and Robert de Plompton Knight Also 2 H. 5. The Indenture is betwixt William de Harrington Knight Sheriff of Yorkshire and Robert Maulevereâ— Atturney of Henry Archbishop of York William Fencotes Atturney of Ralph Earl of Westmorland William Archer Atturney of John Earl Marshal and so the Atturnies of Hen. le Scrop Knight Lord of Masham of Peter de Mulolacu Alexander de Metham Robert Roos of Margaret which was Wife of Henry Vavasor Knight and of Henry Percy The like are found in the Eighth and Ninth of H. 5. and the 1 2 3 5 7 H 6. in all which the Atturnies only of Nobles Barons Lords Ladies and Knights who were Suitors made the Elections of the Knights of Yorkshire in the County Court and sealed the Indenture I have a French Letter of Atturney from the Lady Ross to that purpose concerning which if God give me Life I shall give an account in my Antiquities of Yorkshire This Method ceased before 25 H. 6. at which time the Return made by Robert Vghtred Sheriff of Yorkshire hath the Names of Forty two Gentlemen most of which are of very ancient Families and such as had great Estates then and so continue to have though I doubt not but as it is the Custom now the much lesser part of those present were only inserted as Parties to the Indentures However by the Community we may understand who elected were not like the Freeholders now The next thing we are to consider in the Writs of Summons to Parliament What the Knights Citizens and Burgesses were summoned for is what the Knights Citizens and Burgesses so elected were by the Writ authorized to do The first Writ (e) Ad consulendum consentiendum pro se communitate illa hiis quae Comites Barones Proceres praedicti concorditer ordinaverint in praemissis Cl. 22. E. 1. m. 6. dorso that we find for Election of Knights of Shires expresseth their convening to be To consult and consent for themselves and the Community to those things which the Earls Barons and foresaid Nobles unanimously should ordain in the premisses and the Writ to the Sheriff of Northumberland is ad aâ—diendum faciendum quod tunc ibidem plenius injungemus to hear and do what we shall then and there fullier enjoin In the Writ 25 (f) Cl. 25 e. 1. m. 6. dorso E. 1. the King intending to confirm the great Charter and Charter of the Forrest that he might levy the eighth part of all the Goods of his Lieges for his most urgent necessity against the French convenes the Parliament before Prince Edward his Son and the Knights are to meet to receive the said Charters facturi ulterius quod per dictum Filium nostrum ibidem fuerit ordinatum to do further what should be ordained by the Prince The Writ 25 E. 1. (g) Bundel num 1. Ad faciâ—ndum quod tunc de Communi Conciliâ— ordinabitur in praemissis expresseth that the Knights Citizens and Burgesses are to do what then shall be
with the Ensigns of their Offices some of the Nobles being appointed to carry the Sword and the Cap of Maintenance Three great Gilt Maces are carried See for this more fully Elsyng's Method of holding Parliaments p. 86. and all the Heralds attend in their Cloth of Gold Coats The two Archbishops and Bishops in their Robes sit upon Benches next the Wall on the Right-hand and the rest of the Great Officers that stand not by the State and all the Nobility in order upon the Bench on the Left-hand or on the Forms that stand in the middle where also sit the Judges Master of the Rolls Secretaries of State twelve Masters of Chancery Atturney General Solicitor General and Clerk of the Crown and the other Clerks Assistants which it is not my business exactly to describe The King being Seated when it 's his pleasure Leave given to the Commons to chuse their Speaker the House of Commons are sent for who standing bare at the Lords Bar attend the King's Speech and the Chancellor's and then have leave to chuse their Speaker whom commonly some of the Members of the House that are of the King's Privy-Council propose and if any one oppose it (u) Hackwel p. 127. he is to name another But I shall refer the curious to Mr. Elsyng and others that treat of this at large Sir Edward Coke (w) 4. Instit p. 8. saith That though the Commons are to chuse their Speaker yet seeing that after their choice the King may refuse him for avoiding expence of time and contestating about it the use is as in the Conge de eslier of a Bishop that the King by some of his Privy-Council as in this present Parliament was done by the Earl of Middleton on of his Majesty's Principal Secretaries doth name a discreet and learned Man whom the Commons elect for without their Election no Speaker can be appointed for them because he is their Mouth and trusted by them and so necessary as the House of Commons cannot sit without him So that if he be totally disabled by grievous Sickness another must be chosen in his place as he instanceth in Sir John Cheney 1 H. 4. and Sir John Tirrel Whether the two Houses sate together 15 H. 6. But whereas (x) 4. Instit c. 1. sect 2. he affirms that in antient time the two Houses sate together and the surest mark of the time of the division of them was when the House of Commons had a continual Speaker Mr. Prynne (y) P. 8 9. in his Animadversions hath made the contrary very clear by several Records wherein it 's expresly said they consulted apart as particularly in 6 E. 3. (z) Et les Chivalers des Countez Gents du Communs par eux mesmes Rot. Parl. 6 E. 3. num 6. at York the Prelates Earls Barons and great Men by themselves and the Knights of the Counties and the People of the Commons by themselves treated of the Business propounded to them Another (a) Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 19. saith That if Sir Edward means the Lords and Commons did sit and vote together in one Body few will believe it because the Commons never were wont to lose or forgo any of their Liberties or Priviledges and for them to stand now bare where they were used to sit and vote upon this Supposal is an alteration not imaginable to be indured by them and when we consider the sole Power of Judicature in the Lords and who the Burgesses were in old times it still makes it more improbable and it is to me a very remarkable thing that neither in History or Record any thing is to be found that will clear this doubt However it is certain that (b) Rot. Parl. 50 E. 3. num 8. 50 and 51 E. 3. the Commons had a Speaker and Sir Edward Coke (c) Coke Instit 4. p. 255. saith that the accustomed (d) Ancient Place saith Elsyng p. 84. place of that thrice worthy Assembly of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament when held in Westminster was in the Chapter-house of the Abbat of Westminster and it continued so till the Statute of 1 Ed. 6. c. 14. which gave the King Colleges free Chappels c. whereby the King enjoyed the beautiful free Chappel of St. Stephen founded by King Stephen which had Lands and Revenues of the old yearly value of 1089 Pound ten Shillings five Pence since which time the Chappel thereof hath served for the House of Commons when Parliaments have been held at Westminster As Sir Edward Coke because he believed the two Houses sate together will not allow them to have had a Speaker before 50 E. 3. so on the other hand Mr. (e) Id. p. 123. Elsyng saith That the Commons ever had a Speaker none will doubt for their Consultation apart from the Lords though he thinks they often met and did sit together in one Room and then a Speaker was necessary to avoid Confusion of Speech and Argument But he brings no better Argument for it (f) Lib. Sti. Albani Bibl. Cotton fol. 207. than that Petrus de Mountfort (g) It should be 42 H. 3. That Peter Mountfort was not Speaker of the Commons House 44 H. 3. signed the Letter to Pope Alexander touching the recalling of Adomar elect Bishop of Winchester from Banishment Wherein they say if the King and the Regni Majores hoc volent Communitas tamâ—n ipsius in Angliam jam nullatenus sustineret and this was sealed by all the Lords and by Peter de Mountford vice totius Communitatis which he saith sheweth plainly they had a Speaker In answer to which I suppose it a great mistake to say that Petrus de Mountfort signed the Letter vice Communitatis which either ignorantly or willfully is Printed in Mr. Elsyng Comitatus for (h) Additament Math. Paris 1132 1133. Anno Dom. 1258. 42 H. 3. ult Edit Matthew Paris who relates the whole Story saith it was signed by ten Persons who were all great Barons vice totius Communitatis and the Preface of the Letter shews it was Communitas Comitum Procerum Magnatum aliorumque Regni Angliae and this aliorum can mean only the Milites which held by Military Service of the great Barons and the lesser Tenents in Capite which were no Representatives of the Commons as our Knights Citizens and Burgesses at this day are and the Inscription of the Popes Letter shews who he understood this Communitas to be when he superscribes it dilectis Filiis Nobilibus viris Consiliariis clarissimi in Christo Filii nostri illustris Regis Angliae ac caeteris Proceribus Magnatibus Regni Angliae Now the Persons that subscribed this are thus ranked by Matthew Paris R. de Clare Gloverniae Herefordiae S. de Monteforti Legriae E. Bigod Marescallus Angliae H. de Bohun Hertfordiae Essex W. Albemarle J. de Placeto Warewici Comitis H. Bigod Justiciarius Angliae P.
de Sabaudia J. Filius Galfridi Jacobus de Audel Petrus de Monteforti vice totius Communitatis praesentibus Literis sigilla nostra apposuimus in Testimonium praedictorum So that it is plain it was not Peter de Montefort that signed vice Communitatis but they all did it and he was a great Baron himself the Head of whose Barony was Beldesent Castle in Warwickshire I think it not amiss here to offer my Opinion concerning this Question and the great Controversie betwixt Dr. Concerning the Commons first summoning to Parliament Brady and Mr. Petyt and those that are so earnest to find the Commons summoned to Parliament before the 49 H. 3. before King John granted his Charter wherein he grants that he will cause to be summoned the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Earls and greater Barons of his Kingdom singly by his Letters and besides (i) Et Praeterea faciemus submoneri in generali per Viâ—ecomites Ballivos nostros omnes alios qui in Capite tenent de nobis Matt. Paris fol. 216. Edit ult num 20. will cause to be summoned in general by his Sheriffs The Tenents in Capite in stead of the Representative Commons as now and Bayliffs all others which hold of him in Capite at a certain day there is no doubt but the Tenents in Capite such of them at least as were eminent for Parts or as the King pleased were summoned to the great Councils and it being in that Charter said that the cause of the Meeting should be expressed in the Summons and that Forty days warning should be given and in the same Charter that the City of London should have all its ancient Liberties and free Customs and that all other Cities Burghs and Villa's which was of the same import as a Free Burrough as we find in Pontefract which is always stiled Villa Some summoned from Cities and Burroughs before King John's time but not as our Citizens and Burgesses now by Representation and the Inhabitants Burgenses who held a certain Land called Burgage Land and the Barons of the Cinque Ports and all the Ports should have all their Liberties and their Free Customs ad habendum commune concilium Regni de Auxiliis c. that is as I suppose to have some of their Members at the great Councils where Aids were to be granted to the King other ways than in three cases before excepted that is to redeem the Kings body to make his Eldest Son a Knight and to marry once his Eldest Daughter excepting which three Particulars reserved before in his Charter he had granted that no Scutage nor Aid should be laid on his Kingdom unless by the Common Council of his Kingdom From whence I think may be inferred that such Cities Burroughs and Villa's which held in Capite or the Lord that was principal owner of them by his Praepositus Ballivus or some that held immediately under him and so some for the Dominicae Civitates Burgi Regis might be summoned with the lesser Barons or the other Tenents inc Capite But this doth not prove them to come by way of Representatives nor that they had any more Power than the Knights Citizens and Burgesses had in after-times which as I have made it apparent by the several expressions in the Summons was only to hear and assent to what the King and Magnates ordained Since there are now extant no Summons in King John's time or before the 49 H. 3. except some few that are about the Tenents in Capite aiding the King in his Wars the subsequent Practices are the best Expounders of ancient Usages Upon the whole I do judge that before King John's Charter there were many of the Tenents in Capite summoned to the great Councils but so as the King had his liberty to summon whom he pleased and that some from Cities Burghs Villa's and other Ports did come to the great Council but still at the Kings pleasure and that in King John's time the body of the Kingdom siding with the Lords that so often rebelled against him the Lords thinking to make their Party stronger got the Clause for other Tenents in Capite to be summoned by general Summons After King John's Charter the Tenents in Capite so numerous as might be reputed an House of Commons Now whatever number were convened before King John's Charter this general Summons must greatly encrease the House of Commons as I may call it and there needs no such strife about the want of Freemen in these Councils for after this Charter all who were properly Freemen were capable the other were generally Tenents to them and Homagers which was a Tenure that though it might free their Persons yet their Lands were obnoxious to forfeiture upon every breach of Homage and their Lords had the power of taxing them so that in some sense they were their Tenents Representatives and as long as they were Freeholders themselves and were a more numerous body if they all appeared as for any thing I see they might do if not hindred by Impotence Nonage or the Kings service they far exceeded the number of Representatives in the Reigns of King H. 3. E. 1. and E. 2. So that it amounts to the same thing as to the general Freedom of the Nation when all these were Members of the Great Councils Who properly Freeholders in Kâ— John's time whether the common Freeholder were represented or not as now which Dr. Brady hath so nervously confuted every where in his Introduction that they were not that I think the Freedom Mr. Petyt Mr. Pen and others make so great a coyl about no ways impaired by Dr. Brady who like a judicious Person would have us use propriety of Speech and rather be thankful for the Freedom we now enjoy and our Ancestors have from time to time obtained by the grant of Kings than to make such Claims to native Freedoms and Liberties as Mr. Pen would have it that our Ancestors contended for as if their Ancestors had enjoyed them before we had any Kings and stipulated with their Kings for them before they admitted them to Soveraignty which no considering person that will impartially read ancient History either of our Country or others can find any certain footsteps of To return now to the business which the foregoing observation gives some light to I conceive as the Thegns the Kings Prepositi and Reeves As the Thegns in the Saxon-times so the Praepositi Reeves c. of Burroughs after by reason of their Imployments about the Kings Demesn Lands governing of Burroughs Stewards of Hundreds Wapentakes and men employed in other civil Affairs of the Kingdom did meet in the Saxon Councils so from Cities and Burroughs where great Lords had Fees as most if not all of them may be easily proved to have been held immediately of the King or of some of the very great Barons there might come before King John's time some Members to the great
Entries fol. 446 447. Trin. 1 Eliz. not in the Commons House as the Statutes and Precedents in the Law-Books resolve So that he saith how the Commons are now become sole Judges of all false Returns and Elections and that perlegem consuetudinem Parliamenti against all these Acts and Precedents let Sir Edward Coke and others resolve him and the Intelligent when they are able for late and arbitrary Priviledges are of no value but ancient usage and Law of our Parliaments and solid Reason which cannot be produced to justify these late Innovations and Extravagances The Statute of 8 H. 6. Rot. Parl. 8 H. 6. num 391. Petitions from the Commons to the King and Lords about Elections to prevent Tumults Uproars and Disorders in the Elections is grounded upon a Petition from the Commons that the King by advice and assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal would seclude all but Freeholders of forty Shillings a Year Lands above all Reprizals which was more than forty Pound a Year now being the twentieth part of a Knights Fee In 18 H. 6. Rot. Parl. 18 H. 6. m. 13. num 18. it was shewed to the King and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal That Gilbert Hore Sheriff of the County of Cambridge made no Return of Knights upon the King 's Writ Whereupon the King by Advice and Assent of the Lord Spiritual and Temporal ordered a new Writ So that then there were no other but the King that had the Power to cause new Elections with Advice and Consent of the Lords and so the King issued out new Writs Anno 29 H. 6. Nicholas Stynecle Knight Richard Bevel c. and other notable Esquires Gentlemen and other Men holding Fees who may expend 40 s. per Annum beyond Reprizes chose Robert Stonham and John Stynecle notable Esquires To this is annexed a Petition to the King our Gracious and Sovereign Lord Petition of Subjects to the King about Elections signed by 140 Gentlemen and Freeholders in behalf of those against one Henry Gimber who was not of Gentile Birth chosen by the number of 70. and the Under-Sheriff countenanced him and his Party and would not suffer these 140 to be examined about their Estates and give Voice thoue he might clearly yarely expend 20 Mark without that we should have offended the Peace of Yow our most doutye Soveraign Lord and so we departed for dread of the said Inconveniences that was likely to be done of Manslaughter and what the Sheriff will return in this behalf we can have no notice For which Causes we your true humble Suggets and Liegemen in our most lowly Wise beseeching you our most douty Sovereign Lord and King these Premisses may be considered for Your most Aid and our Freedom that the said Sheriff may be by Your great Highness streightly charged to return the said Robert Stoneham c. Thus far the Petition From this memorable Petition Mr. Prynne makes many observations the principal of which are that the King himself was to redress and rectify all false and undue Returns Secondly That this is the only clear Declaration and Record he hath met with complaining against a Sheriff giving of an Oath A Sheriffs denying the Poll petitioned against and Poll to some Freeholders and denying it to others Thirdly That when legal Electors cannot be sworn or polled without breach of the Peace or Manslaughter they may justly depart and ought to make such a complaint and declaration under their hands and Seals Fourthly That Ignoble persons who are not of Gentile birth ought not to be elected Knights of Shires Whoever desires to peruse more concerning the ancient usage in Elections may peruse Mr. Prynne's Plea for the Lords from page 371. to 416. his Second Part of Brief Register p. 118 119 139 140. and several other places I shall only add what Queen Eliz. Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 60. D' Ewes's Journal fol. 393. 18 Regni said in this case That she was sorry the Commons medled with chusing and returning Knights of the Shire for Norfolk it is to be presumed the like she might have said of any other County if there had been occasion a thing impertinent for the House to deal with and only belonging to the Office and Charge of the Lord Chancellor from whom the Writs issue and are returned Having thus given a brief account of the ancient Usage I come to the modern way which according to Mr. Hackwell Memorials c. 6. p. 20. The modern Use of Regulating Elections is that a general order hath usually been made in the beginning of the Session to Authorize the Speaker to give Warrant for new Writs in case of Death of any Member or of double Returns where the Party makes his choice openly in the House during that Session as it was ordered in the beginning of the Parliament 18 and 21 Jacobi primi and where such general Order is not made Writs have issued by Warrant of the Speaker by Vertue of special Order upon motion in the House and this Warrant is to be directed to the Clerk of the Crown in Chancery by order of Parliament 13 Nov. 1601. The Committee of Privileges 24 March 21 Jacobi making their Report a question was put Whether Sir Thomas Holland and Sir John Corbet were well elected Knights for Norfolk the House were divided and it was over-ruled by the House that the No's should go forth So that now the House of Commons are the sole Judges of the validity or invalidity of Elections and I suppose the King and Lords judging the House the competentest Persons to make enquiry and being willing to be eased of the trouble of such Matters as relate only to the Members of the House of Commons have rather by connivence than by any positive Ordinance in the House of Lords dismissed this to the House of Commons against which Mr. Prynne sadly complains Plea for the Lords p. 413. saying That since the Committees of Privileges have interposed in them their Proceedings have been very irregular and illegal in respect all the Witnesses they examine touching them are unsworn and give their Testimonies without Oath upon which they ground their Vote and for the most part very partially for which cause it is usually stiled the Committee of Affection In 35 Eliz. Sir Simon D' Ewes's Journal p. 494. In Queen Elizabeth's time Application made to the Chancellor or L. Keeper Sir Edward Coke being then Speaker he was ordered to attend the Lord Keeper to move his Lordship to direct a new Writ for chusing a Burgess for Southwark instead of Richard Hutton supposed to be unduly elected and another for allowing Sir George Carew who was duly elected but not returned to be Burgess of Gamelsford in Cornwal and a third for changing the name of John Dudley returned Burgess for New Town in the County of Southampton into the name of Thomas Dudley the Christened Name being mistaken But the L. Keeper would
the personal Will and Power of the Sovereign himself standing in his highest Estate Royal. Therefore whoever reads the Authors that writ in defence of the Parliament must consider this Fallacy they frequently used that he do not apply the Authoritative Act of the King with the Consent of the two Houses to the Houses without the King From the Co-operation of the two Houses in preparing Laws (b) Freeholder's Grand Inquest p. 34. the late 〈◊〉 since King Charles the First 's time of the words The King is not one of the Three Estates Be it endâ—ed by the King the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons as if they were all Fellow-Commissioners and the unwariness of some of the Penners of the King's Answers to some of the Papers of the two Houses wherein they stiled the King the third Estate the Commonwealths-Men have taken the advantage to reckon the King but as a third Legislator Therefore I think it necessary to remove this Rub e're I proceed further Although the Author of the Imposture The Modus makes the Parliament to consist of six Parts called the modus tenendi Parliamentum makes six degrees of constituent Members of the Parliament viz. The King first then Secondly the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and other Clerks who held Baronies Thirdly the Proctors of the Clergy Fourthly the Earls Barons and other great Men who held to the value of a County or Barony Fifthly the Knights of Shires Sixthly the Citizens and Burgesses to which he might have added the Barons of the Cinque-Ports yet he saith the King is the Head Beginning and End of the Parliament and so hath no (c) Ita non habet Parem in suo gradu Peer in his degree Yet it plainly appears that these we now call the two Houses were by reason of their distinct Orders most frequently divided into three For in (d) As queux Prelats ou la Clargie par eux mesmes les Countes Barons par eux mesmes Chevalers Gentz de Countez Gentz de la Commune par eux mesmes entreteront Prynne Animadv p. 10. 6 E. 3. at his Parliament at York the Record saith That on the Friday before the Feast of St. Michael the Prelates or the Clergy by themselves the Earls and Barons by themselves the Knights of the Counties and the Commons by themselves treated c. Othertimes we find the Prelates Earls Barons and great Men and the Knights Citizens and Burgesses to have separate Consultations by themselves and to give their several answers to Articles and business propounded to them in Parliament as Mr. Prynne out of the Abridgment of the Records of the Tower hath given us above twenty instances At the making of the Statute of Praemunire 16 R. 2. the Commons pray The Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons make the Three Estates That the Lords as well Spiritual as Temporal severally and all the Estates of Parliament might be examined how they thought of that matter and the Lords Spiritual answered by themselves and the Lords Temporal by themselves and the King was Petitioned to make this Examination So in 40 E. 3. the King asking the Houses Whether King John could have subjected the Realm as he did the Prelates by themselves and the Dukes Earls and Barons by themselves gave their Answer Besides we find as at large I have before instanced in the last Chapter the Writs of Summons of the Bishops and Clergy were only in side dilectione and the Barons generally (e) Stat. 18. â— 6. c. 1. in fide homagio or Ligeancia and the Clergy granted their Subsidies apart and distinct from the Nobles Besides that the Bishops are to be esteemed the Third Estate is clear by Act of Parliament for it being questioned (f) 8 Eliz. c. 1. whether the making Bishops had been duly and orderly done according to Law the Statute saith That the questioning of it is much tending to the slander of all the Clergy being 〈◊〉 of the greatest States of the Realm So Sir (g) P. 36. Thomas Smith as in the last Chapter I have noted distinguisheth the two Houses into three Estates and Sir Edward (h) 4. Instr p. 1. Coke saith expresly That the High Court of Parliament consisteth of the Kings Majesty sitting in his Royal Politick Capacity and the three States of the Realm viz. the Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons the like the learned (i) Interpreter tit Parliament Cowel affirms Sir Henry Spelman (k) Solenne collequium omnium Ordinum Regni Authoritate solius Regis ad consulendum statuendumque de negotiis Regni indictum Gloss p. 449. calls it a Colloquy of all the Orders of the Kingdom convened by the sole Authority of the King to consult and appoint in the Affairs of the Kingdom This was also known to Foreigners uninteressed Persons for the Lord Argenton speaking how Subsidies were granted in England saith * Lib. 5. p. 253. Convocatis primis Ordinibus Clericis Laicis assentiente Populo And Bodin ‖ De Repul lib. 6. whenever he speaks of the Constitution of our Parliament calls it the King and the three Estates of the Realm But to put all out of doubt in King Charles the Second's Reign it is determined in the Act for the Form of Prayers for the Fifth of November For the Preservation of the King and the Three Estates Now the reason why in King Charles the First 's answer Why in some of King Charles the First 's Writings the King was called the Third Estate we meet with the expressions of making the King the third Estate was because at that time the Bishops being voted out of the House of Lords and the two Houses setting themselves in all the points of Controversie in opposition to the King the notion of a Triumvirate was more intelligible as it may be thought to the People and those who were so bitter Enemies to the King and had such a Rebellious force would have still increased the Peoples aversion if the King had asserted his Royal Prerogative otherwise Whether this were the true reason or the oversight of the Penners of his Majesties Answers I will not undertake to determine but I am induced to believe the first because I find the King and those that writ in defence of his Cause using frequently this way of Argument In every State there are three Parts saith (l) Review of Observations one the King ordered to write for him capable of just or unjust Soveraignty viz. the Prince Nobles and People Now through the Piety of our Lawgiving Princes a just and regular course of Government being obtained the stability of which being found to be more concerned in the Power of making Laws than in any other Power belonging to the Soveraign for preventing of Innovations that might subvert that setled regularity the frame and state of Government was in such a sort established as that the
agreeth with the Act of Parliament 37 E. 3. c. 18. where it is said before the Chancellor Treasurer and Great Council Thirdly The Kings Privy Council which appears to be different from the last Great Council by many Records and particularly by that of (c) Rot. Claus 16 E. 2. m. 5. dorso 16 E. 2. where it is said Hen. de Bellomont Baron of the Kings Great and Private Council was sworn This Council is called Concilium Privatum secretum continuum Regis The Privy Council properly so called Lord President The First Member of this Council is the Lord President who was anciently called Principalis Consiliarius and sometimes Capitalis Consiliarius The first Lord President Sir Edward Coke (d) 4. Instit c. 2. fol. 55. 1. par Pat. num 22. John Bishop of Norwich is mentioned 7 Jo. by Matt. Paris fol. 205. mentions was the Earl of Lancaster 50 E. 3. 1 R. 2. then he reckons these in order the Duke of Bedford 1 H. 6. the Duke of Gloucester 10 H. 6. the Duke of York 11 and 22 H. 6. John Russel Bishop of Rochester and after of Lincoln is called President 13 E. 4. John Fisher Bishop of Rochester 12 H. 7. Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolk from the 25th to the 37th of H. 8. the Lord Pawlet 1 E. 6. the Duke of Northumberland 5 and 7 of E. 6. the Earl of Arundel 1 and 2 Ph. and M. in Q. Elizabeth's time we find none but in this Catalogue Mr. Prynne (e) Animadv p. 45. Pat. 13 E. 4. part 1. m. 3. hath truly noted That the Bishop of Rochester was not made President of the Kings Council but of the Prince's and was his Tutor as appears by the Patent it self there cited dated the 10th of Nov. This Office of Lord President was never granted but by Letters Patents under the Great Seal durante beneplacito In the Statute of 21 H. 8. c. 2. he is said to be attendant on the Kings most Royal Person the reason of which saith Sir Ed. Coke is That of latter times he hath used to report to the King the Passages and the State of the business at the Council Table The Lord Privy Seal is the next Principal Person that hath Precedence in the Kings Council Lord Privy-Seal concerning whose Office my Lord (f) 4. Instit c. 2. fol. 56. Coke hath discoursed at large to whom I must refer the Curious Reader as also to him for the Acts of Parliament Orders of the same and Acts of Council together with Mr. Prynne's (g) P. 45. Animadversions whereby the Privy-Council was to be regulated and concerning the Jurisdiction and Proceedings of the Kings Council Mr. Lambard's (h) P. 108. to 116. fol. 29. Archaion and Mr. Crompton's Jurisdiction of Courts may be consulted the several Bundels of Petitions to the King and his Council in the Tower of London and the Answers to them the Placita Parliamentaria coram Rege Concilio in the Tally Office of the Exchequer and in the Parchment Book of them in the Tower under King Edward the First printed by Mr. (i) In Placit Parl. Append. Those summoned to Parliaments as Assistants called the King's Council and in Parliament-time joyned with the King's Council in several Cases Ryley Of this Privy Council there seems to me to be two sorts one constantly attending the King and his Affairs the other in Parliament time only which had their particular Summons as I have before at full discoursed of and these two I find so obscurely distinguished that it is difficult in some places to understand which are meant but I think in time of Parliament these were joyned to the Kings Council for besides that they had a distinct Summons and in them as a specifical distinction the word caeteris was omitted in that part of the Summons which runs dictis die loco personalitor intersitis nobiscum ac cum caeteris Praelatis Magnatibus c. because they were not Parliamentary Barons there was also added in proceedings and judgments upon them these words coram ipso Domino Rege ejus concilio ad Parliamenta sua or ad Parliamentum suum or coram Concilio nostro in praesenti Parliamento For the particular Instances of which being they are very numerous Mr. Prynn's (k) A pag. 363. ad pag. 393. brief Register may be consulted wherein it seems to me upon the perusal of the several Records that these Assistants to the House of Lords were likewise joyned to the rest of the Kings standing Council in Parliament time so it is expressed in the Case of (l) Idem pag. 378. John Salâ—eyn and Margaret his Wife and Isabel her Sister Daughters and Heirs of Robert de Ross de Work thus Habito super praemissis diligenti tractatu per ipsum Dom. Regem totum Concilium and in the same it is thus also worded videtur Dom. Regi Concilio suo concordatum est consideratum per ipsum Dom. Regem Concilium suum So in others per Concilium Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum Comitum Baronum caeterorumque (m) Idem pag. 380. de Concilio suo existentium singulis de Concilio suo totius Concilii Domini Regis So in 21 E. 1. the Archbishop of York's Case videtur Domino Regi in pleno Parliamento praedicto Comitibus Baronibus Justiciariis similiter toti Concilio ipsius Dom. Regis and so it is said Magnates alios de Concilio ipsius Domini Regis rogavit This is further cleared by sundry (n) Idem pag. 383. The Court of Star-chamber was said to be coram Rege Concilio suo See Coke Inst 4. c. 5. Prefaces to and passages in our Printed Statutes as formerly I have noted So the Statute of Bigamy 4 Oct. 4 E. 1. saith In the presence of certain Reverend Fathers Bishops of England and others of the Kings Council the constitutions under written were recited after heard and published before the King and his Council for as much as all the Kings Council Justices and others did agree So the Statute of Quo Warranto 30 E. 1. Cum apud Westminster per nos Concilium nostrum provisum So 33 E. 1. it is agreed and ordained by the King and all his Council So 42 E. 3. c. 3. the Statute made on Petition of the Commons in Parliament begins (o) Plese a nostre Seigneur le Roy son bon Counsel pur droyt Government de son Peuple ordeigner Pleaseth it our Lord the King and his good Council for the better Government of his People to ordain By great store of Records it is apparent that in old times the Kings and their Councils gave Judgment in divers Cases of difficulty and other Common Cases concerning the Law of the Realm (p) See 11 H. 4. num 28. 63. Respectuatur per Dom. Principem Concilium Pryn. Animadv p. 39. 264 265 267 296.
Oyer and Terminer Gaol-Delivery and Justices of Peace are determined by the Death of the Predecessor that made them Therefore the Statute of 25 Ed. 3. declares it to be Treason if any man kill the Chancellor The Judges represent the King's Person Treasurer or the Kings Justices of the one Bench or the other Justices in Eyre or Assise or any other Justices assigned to hear and determine being in their places doing their Offices The (f) Id. 3. Instit p. 18 140. reason whereof is assigned because all these represent the King 's Royal Person in his own Courts by his own Commission under the Great Seal in the very Execution of the Kings Royal Office viz. Administration of publick Justice to his People As therefore the King at his Coronation (g) Facies fieri in omnibus Justiciis tuis aequam rectam Justitiam discretionem in misericordia veritate secundum vires tuas taketh an Oath to make to be done in all his Judgments equal and right Justice and Discretion in Mercy and Truth according to his Power So he lays the Burthen thereof upon the Judges according to that of E. 3. for the Pleasure of God and quietness of our Subjects as to save our Conscience and keep our Oath by the assent of our great Men and other of our Council we have commanded our Justices that they shall from henceforth do even Law and Execution of right to all our Subjects Rich and Poor without having regard to any Person c. Therefore before this in (h) Nulli vendemus nulli negabimus aut differemus Justitiam vel Rectum c. 29. Magna Charta we find that the King will sell deny or defer Justice to none Yet from hence it doth not follow that if in the opinion of some the King doth not do Justice that therefore any Subject should conclude as the Master of the Hospitallers of Jerusalem in England at Clerkenwell Anno 1252. 37 H. 3. did The Story is thus told by (i) Hist p. 826 827. Edit prioris Matthew Paris The Master waiting a time when he might discourse with the King he complained of some Injuries done him The King loseth not his Authority tho' he do not Justice and shewed the King some Charters of Protection of himself and his Ancestors The King answered with an Oath and in Wrath You Prelates and Religious especially Templars and Hospitallers have so many Liberties and Charters that they make you proud c. Therefore they ought prudently to be revoked which imprudently have been granted to you for even the Pope oftentimes revokes his Grants with a non obstante and the King told him so he would do To all which the (k) Cui Magister Hospitalis respondit alacâ—iter vultu elevato Quid est quod diciâ— Domine Rex Absit ut in ore tuo recitetur hoc verbum illepidum absurdum Quamdia Justitiam observas Rex esse poteris quam cito bane infregeris Rex esse desines Master saith Matt. Paris answered chearfully and with a lifted up Countenance What is this you say my Lord the King far be it from you to speak so absurd a thing As long as you observe Justice you may be a King and as soon as ever you break this you cease to be a King Thus he would make Dominion founded in Justice as others in Grace But I need not add many Authorities upon this Head for by the universal Suffrage of the profound Lawyers the Kings of England solely nominate create and (l) Dyer fol. 56. appoint all the Judges of the great Courts at Westminister and may remove them at their Pleasure and alone make (m) Davis 45. and appoint Justices of Oyer and Terminer of Gaol-delivery Justices of the Peace Sheriffs and the like Officers and (n) Coke 4. Inst n. 4. 14. 114. 117. remove them when they see Cause and the (o) Bulstrod 3. 296. 1 H. 7. c. 25. Prerogative of making Judges cannot be given or claimed by a Subject The King hath also Power to name create make (p) Sheppard's Grand Abridgment part 3. p. 53. and remove the great Officers Ecclesiastical and Civil by Sea and Land as Archbishops Bishops by way I suppose of Conge deslier The King 's placing and displacing all Great Officers and Translation Lord Chancellor or Keeper Lord Treasurer Lord President Lord Privy-Seal Lord High Steward Lord Admiral Lord High Constable Earl Marshal Lord Chamberlain Privy Counsellors the Marshal or Steward of the Kings House and the rest of the Officers of his Houshold Master of the Horse Officers of the Mint of the Castles Port-Towns and Shipping Lord Lieutenants and many more too tedious to be named So that either mediately or immediately all Officers are by the Kings appointment which is not only a manifest badge but a necessary appurtenance of the Soveraignty SECT 2 The Court of High-Steward THE Kings Courts have been various The Court of the High-Steward as that of the Privy-Council called the Council-Board of which I have spoke before The Court of the High-Steward of England intituled Placita Coronae coram Seneschallo Angliae disused since the Reign of Henry the Fourth and now a Lord High-Steward is only appointed pro hac vice with limitations for the Tryals of some Peers of the Kingdom upon Inditement His Power anciently was (q) Coke 4 Inst c. 4. Supervidere regulare sub Rege immediate post Regem totum Regnum Angliae omnes Ministros Legum infra idem Regnum temporibus Pacis Guerrarum The next Court which is now totally suppressed was the Honourable Court of Star-Chamber The Star-chamber Court of ancient time stiled Coram Rege Concilio suo coram Rege Concilio suo in Camera stellata of which I shall have occasion to write something in the Chapter below SECT 3 The Court of King's-Bench AS to the great and standing Courts The King's-Bench the first of them that is mentioned in Ancient Writers is that of the Kings Bench coram Rege This (r) Rex illarum Curiarum habet unam propriam sicut Aulam Regiam Justiciarios Capitales qui proprias Causas Regias terminant Bracton saith was the Kings proper Court called the Kings Hall and had for Judges in it Chief-Justices which determined the Kings proper Causes c. The same (s) Justiciariorum quidam sunt Capitales generales perpâ—tui majores a latere Regis residâ—ates qui emnium aliorum corrigere tenentur injurias errores Lib. 3. c. 7. fol. 108 b. Author speaking of the Justices of this Court saith That some of them were Capital General perpetual and the greater sitting by the Kings side which were to correct the injuries and errors of all others Fleta in describing this Court saith My Lord Coke gives this account That the King in this Court hath his Justiciaries as well Knights as Clergy-men as
Goods thereof to be done as shall please him There is in this Oath as great Security taken Observations on this Oath as morally can be that the Judges perform their Office uprightly and judge according to the Law and if this will not make them wary how they give Judgment contrary to Law there are other Constraints upon them As first That the King may displace them when he pleases they holding their Places only durante beneplacito Secondly The House of Commons may question them for any false Judgment and Miscarriage in their Office which must be a great Check and deterring of them from giving any unjust Judgment either for Lucre-sake by Bribes or Partiality of Affection There are besides others two illustrious Examples of punishment of Corrupt Judges the one of Sir William Thorp (t) Rot. Parl. 25 E. 3. Rot. 10. condemned for breach of his Oath in taking Bribes Judges punished for breaking their Oath He was Indicted before the Earls of Arundel Warwick and Huntingdon the Lord Gray and Lord Burghers 24 E. 3. and the Record saith Ideo consideratum per dictos Justiciarios assignatos ad judicandum secundum voluntatem Regis secundum Regale posse suum because he broke the Oath which he took to the King and so was adjudged to be hanged The (u) Exact Abridgment p. 74. Record of this Judgment was brought into the Parliament 25 E. 3. the King having by a Writ under the Privy-Seal stayed his Execution and it was read opeâ— before the Lords and all the Lords affirmed the Judgment to be good provided this Judgment should not be drawn into example against any other Officers who should break their Oaths but (z) Qui praedictum Sacramentum fecerunt fregerunt habent Leges Regales Augliae ad custodiendas only those that took the said Oath of Justices and broke it such to whom the Royal Laws of England are committed The other is the Famous Sir Francis Bacon Lord St. Albans who being Lord Chancellor was found guilty of taking Bribes by his Servants whom though many for his great Learning would acquit as leaving too much to his Servants yet he fell an illustrious example of Justice against the highest Judges and in the forecited Record against Sir William Thorp it is apparent that the Lords who in those days were the sole Judges in Parliament thought no persons breach of Oath was capitally to be punished but only the Justices Before I come to speak to some of the long Parliaments writing Champions misapplication of the Kings Power in his Courts I think it expedient to give some Characters I have met withall of the qualifications of Judges In a Speech made to Justice (a) MS. Speech penes Rad. Thoresby de Leedes Gen. Manwood when he was chosen Lord Chief Baron the Chancellor tells him There are four things requisite in a Judge First His knowledge of the Law which is presumed every one hath that the King appoints to be his Justiciary Secondly Discretion that though in his Judgment he may vary from the letter of the Law yet he may never judge contrary to the intention of it which is Animus Legis Thirdly Integrity for it were better to have a Judge of convenient learning and discretion that would command and rule his Affection and Judgment than one of excellent knowledge and discretion that will submit the same to his corrupt Affections Fourthly Care and diligence For if a judge be furnished with all the preceeding qualifications yet if he be slothful and do not expedite his Judgment all the former serve to little purpose for qui diâ— distulit diâ— noluit My Lord St. Albans (b) Essays though he fell as before I have noted under great censure yet in his Essays tells us that a Judge's Office is Jus dicere non Jus dare that they ought to be more wise than witty more reverend than plausible more advised than confident and above all things that Integrity was their Portion and proper Vertue The unjust Judge being a Capital remover of Land-marks Injustice making Judgment bitter and delay sowre Another famous (c) E. of Clarendon's Survey p. 125. Chancellor whose unexpected exile after he was raised to the happiest Estate of a Subject may teach all to judge no State of Felicity assured upon Earth tells us that Judges are presumed by Education to be fitted for the understanding of the Laws and by their Oaths bound to judge according to Right and so must be the most competent to explain the difficulties of the Law which no Soveraign as Soveraign can be presumed to understand and comprehend and that the judgments and decisions those Judges make are the Judgment of the Soveraign who hath not qualified them but Authoritatively appointed them to judge in his stead and are to pronounce their Sentence according to the reason of the Law not the reason or will rather he means of the Soveraign But now I proceed to other matters The Long Parliament impeached all the Judges that had voted the legality of Ship-mony The Long Parliaments Impeachment of Judges as also brought to their Bar the Lord Chancellor that thereby they might strike a greater terror on the Kings Loyal Subjects especially in the House to make them comply with them and though they would have had the Power of nominating and removing the Judges and have rent that branch of his Royal Prerogative from him yet they not trusting if they effected this that it would do them any service when they had put in such Judges as they liked if the King might still Commissionate them according to old form pro beneplacito Therefore they pressed hard They would alter pro beneplacito that every Judge should continue quamdiu se bene gesserit which I only note to show they were desirous to new model the whole Government As the long Parliament of 1641. by their dissolving of Church-Government gave birth to varieties of Opinions The Long Parliament endeavours to weaken the King's Prerogative Schisms and Heresies in Religion so by their design of unloosening mens Obligation to the Monarchy they were forced to make use of many false Inferences and Judgments of the known Laws Amongst which one was when they were beaten off from the several pretences of having some Paramount Power over the King whereby he stood obliged to resign his reason to their Votes they alledged that since the King could not reverse a Judgment given in an inferior Court a fortiori he could not frustrate their Votes being the Supreme Court as well as Council In Answer to which it is to be considered How Judges in their Judgments sustain the Person of the King that in other Courts the Judges sustain the Person of the King the Law is deposited in the hands of the King and all Justice is administred by him and in his name so that his consent is by Law involved in what by Law they
(p) 14 E. 3. c. 5. Stat. 1. Rot. Parl. 2 â— 2. num 63. confirmed by Parliament a Court for redress of Delays of Judgment in the Kings Great Courts raised by Statute 14 E. 3. whereby one Prelate two Earls and two Barons the Chancellor Lord Treasurer the Justices of both the Benches and other of the Kings Council have Power to call before them the Tenor of Records and Processes of such Judgments so delayed and to proceed to take a good accord and Judgment and so remand all to the Justices before whom the Plea did depend He likewise (q) 4. Instit c. 6. fol. 67. tells us That by the Common-Law it is required that both plena celeris Justitia fiat and all Writs of Praecipe quod reddat are quod juste sine dilatione reddat c and that there did and yet doth lye a Writ de pracedendo ad Judicium when the Justices or Judges of any Court of Record or not of Record delayed the Party Plaintiff or Defendant Justice and in Case the Prelate the two Earls two Barons the Chancellor Treasurer c. may not for the Difficulty determine it then to bring it to the next Parliament there to have a final accord From this whole Discourse I hope it is apparent that as our Kings authorize the Justices to do right to every one according to the Laws and Customs of England so the Judges cannot well fail of performing it Before I end this Chapter I cannot omit the inserting of some of the Expressions that I find in the Saxon Laws whereby the desire those Kings had that equal Justice should be administred is very manifest The eighth Law of King Ina inflicts a mulct of thirty Shillings upon every (r) Hwilcum scirmen oththe othrum dâ—man Shireman or other Judge that grants not Justice to him that requires it and besides that within a Week he afford him right in Saxon thus binnan seoffon nihte gedo hine rihtes wrythe The first of the secular Laws of King Edgar runs thus That every one enjoy the Benefit of right Judgment whether he be Poor or Rich but in exacting of Punishments let there be that Moderation that they may be attempered to Divine Clemency and may be tolerable to Men. The Saxon runs thus That ole mà n sy folc rihtes wyrth ge earm geeadig and him mon righte Domas deme sy on thaerebote swylec forgyffenysse swylec hit fore God ge beorglice sy and for weoruld aberendlic The third Law of the same King is that the Judg who shall pass false Judgment on any shall pay the King a Hundred and twenty Shillings unless he confirm it by Oath that he did it by Error and Ignorance not for Malice However he shall be removed (s) Et tholige a his Thegnscipes butan he aeft al thaem Cyng gebiege swa he hin gethasian wills out of his place unless he obtain the same again of the King By which it further appears that in those days the King removed and placed Judges at his Pleasure The first of the secular Laws of King Canutus runs thus First I will that Man (t) That man ribte laga upp araere aegh wylec unlaga georne assylle set up right Laws and unjust Laws be suppressed and that every one according to his Power pluck up utterly by the Roots all unrighteousness and set up Gods Right i. e. Divine Justice and for the time to come the Poor as well as the Rich enjoy right Judgment and to both of (u) Fole rihtes wyrthe him man ribte domes deme them right Dooms be deemed Then the next Law is for exhibiting Mercy in judgment that even in Capital Matters such moderation be used in imposing the mulct that it be (w) Swa it for Gode sy gebeolice for woruld aberendlice As in the Law of King Edgar attempered to divine Clemency and be to be born by Men and that he that judgeth think in his Mind what he asks when he saith in the Lords Prayer and forgive us our Debts or Trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us and he forbids that any Christian be put to Death for any small or contemptible cause that for a (x) Et ne forspille man for litlum Godes handgeweorce his agenne ceap the he deorgevobt small matter they suffer not to perish the work of Gods Hands which he hath redeemed with a great price In the Eleventh Law we find that the King saith That by all help and work it is to be endeavoured by what reason principally he may gain Counsel that may (y) His man fyrmest mâ—g raed aredian Theode to Thearfe ribâ—ne Cristendom swy thort araeran agh wilec unlaga georne assyllan confirm such things as are for the profit of the Republick and may confirm Christian Piety and may totally overthrow Injustice from hence that Profit at last coming to the Kingdom that Iniquity may be suppressed and Justice may be set up in the Presence of God and Men. I could add more but I shall have occasion in the next Chapter to mention something of this Subject and shall only close with that Admonition of King James (z) Dalton's Justice of Peace c. 2. the First to the Judges in the Star-Chamber 1616. wherein he gave them in Charge to do Justice uprightly and indifferently without delay without Partiality Fear or Bribes with stout and upright Hearts with clean and uncorrupt Hands and not to utter theirown Conceits but the true meaning of the Law not making Laws but interpreting the Law and that according to the true Sence thereof and after deliberate Consultation remembring their Office is Jus dicere not Jus dare CHAP. XXXIV Of Justices of Peace and their Sessions SIR Edward Coke (a) 4. Instit c. 31. fol. 170. observes that the Constitution of Justices of Peace is such a form of subordinate Government for the Tranquillity and quiet of the Realm as no part of the Christian World hath the like which may be true in the particular Limitation of the Power Officers like our Justices of Peace anciently in other Countries But that in other Countries such like Officers have been appointed particularly for the preservation of Peace is evident in the ancient Laws of the Wisigothes (b) Lib. 2. c. 16. compiled by Theodoricus their King about the Year of our Lord 437. which constituted Pacis Assertores and appointed them Judges to hear and determine those causes quas illis Regia deputaverit ordinandi Potestas So in the Sicilian (c) Anno 1221. Ibid. p. 704. to 722. lob 1. tit 8. Laws compiled by the Emperor Frederick the Second we find one Title de cultu pacis generali pace in Regno servanda and another de (d) Ibid. tit 41. officio Justiciaratus where the Title Office and Commission of the Justiciarii Regionum is at large recited almost in Parallel terms with ours at this Day The
Capitularia Caroli (e) See Fred. Lindebrogus Codex Legum Antiq. magnis the Burgundian Alman Bavarian Saxon Longobard Ripuarian and Frisons Laws mention such Officers for preserving the publick Peace and (f) See Prynne 's Irenarch Redivivus p. 1. ad 5. punishing all Malefactors and infringers of the publick Peace as we have At the Common-Law before Justices of Peace were made there were sundry Persons to whose Charge the maintenance of the Peace was recommended and who with their other (g) Dalton's Justice of Peace c. 1. Conservators of the Peace Offices had and yet still have the Conservation of the Peace annexed to their Charge as incident to and inseparable from their said Offices yet they were only stiled and so now are by their Offices the Conservation of the Peace being included therein First the King is the principal (h) Idem Conservator of the Peace within his Dominions The King the principal Conservator of Peace and is properly Capitalis Justiciarius Angliae in whose Hands at the beginning the Administration of all Justice and all Judicature in all Causes first was and afterwards by and from him only was the Authority derived and given to all yet the Power nevertheless remains still in himself insomuch that he may himself sit in Judgment as in ancient times the Kings here have done and may take Knowledg of all cases and causes Before I leave this Head I cannot pass by the Act of (i) 20 H. 7. c. 11. H. 7. wherein is so fully declared the King's Care to have due Administration of Justice as in the close of the last Chapter I have only hinted The Reasons why Justices of Peace made The King's Care for right and easie Administration of Justice The Preamble saith The King considereth that a great part of the Wealth and Prosperity of the Land standeth in that that his Subjects may live in Surety under his Peace in their Bodies and Goods and that the Husbandry of this Land may encrease and be upholden which must be had by due Execution of Laws and Ordinances and so commandeth the Justices to execute the tenor of their Commission as they will stand in Love and Favour of his Grace and in avoiding the pains that he ordained if they do the contrary If they be lett or hindred they must show it to the King which if they do not and it come to the Kings knowledg they shall be out of his Favour as Men out of Credence and put out of Commission for ever Moreover he chargeth and commandeth all manner of Men as well Poor as Rich which be to him all one in due Administration of Justice that is hurt or grieved in any thing that the said Justice of Peace may hear determine or execute in any wise that he so grieved make his complaint to the next Justice of Peace and if he afford no remedy then to the Justices of the Assise and if he find no remedy there then to the King or Chancellor c. and as a further security it is added And over that his Highness shall not lett for any favour affection costs charge nor none other cause but that he shall see his Laws to have plain and true execution and his Subjects to live in security of their Lands Bodies and Goods according to his said Laws Thus we see who is the Principal Other Conservator of the Peace and Royal Conservator of the Peace others are the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper Lord Treasurer Lord High Steward of England Earl Marshal Lord High Constable of England every Justice of the Kings Bench and Master of the Rolls who have the power included in their Office and over all the Realm when they are present may award Precepts take Recognisances for the Peace of which and others Lambard in his Eirenarche may be consulted and how far Justices of Assise Stewards of the Sheriffs Turn and Court of Pye-powders the Sheriffs Chief Constable Coroners and Petty Constables may commit to Ward breakers of the Peace in their view though they cannot take surety at the request of any man that being peculiar to the Justices of Peace's Office Sir Edward Coke (k) Term. Pasch fol. 176. 4. Inst Coram Rege prima fuit Institutio Justiciariorum pro Pace conservanda Ad Pacem nostram conservandam saith that the first institution of Justices for the preserving the Peace was 6 Ed. 1. but Mr. Prynne will have it of older date because he finds that King Henry the Third by several Patents or Writs from the 17th to the end of his Reign did constitute and appoint several persons in most Counties of the Realm to be Guardians and Preservers of the Peace of the Realm and in the Patent 51 H. 3. m. 10.13 dorso it is dilectis fidelibus suis custodibus pacis Com. Linc. North. Ebor. Vicecom eorundem Comitat. and the like 54 H. 3. m. 21. d. But the first regular settlement of them seems to be Anno 1327. 1 Ed. 3. c. 16. The Authorities afterwards were further explained 4 Ed. 3. c. 2. 18 Ed. 3. c. 2. 34 Ed. 3. c. 1. Sir Edward Coke (l) Ibid. 171. tells us that the Commission of Peace stood over-burthened and incumbered with divers Statutes some whereof were before and some since repealed and stuffed with many vain and unnecessary repetitions and many other corruptions crept into it by mistaking of Clerks c. for amendment and correction whereof (m) Mich. 32 33 Eliz. Sir Christopher Wray Chief Justice of England assembled all the Judges of England and upon perusal had of the former Commission of Peace and due consideration had thereupon and often conferences betwixt themselves they resolved upon a reformation of the form with divers additions and alterations both in matter and method as it stood in Sir Edward's time and he saith It needed another Reformation by reason of Statutes since repealed and others expired of which he gives several instances Therefore he saith It is a good rule for all Judges and Justices whatsoever that have Jurisdiction by any Statute which at the first was Temporary or for a time to consider well before they give Judgment Whether that Statute hath been continued or made perpetual and if at first it was made perpetual Whether it be not repealed or altered by any later Statute What Commissions Patents and Writs were issued out by King Edward the First for preserving the Peace of the Realm suppressing seising and punishing of those who disturbed it may be found Cl. 9 Ed. 1. m. 10. d. in Rylies (n) P. 443 451 to 457 433 480. Prynne's Animadv fol. 149. Appendix so there is a Patent 14 Ed. 1. m. 15. 15 Ed. 1. m. 13. de militibus constitutis ad Articulos in Statuto de conservatione pacis edito contentoâ— observandos constituting persons of note in every County to observe them named in the Record and so for other Kings Reigns
great Oeconomy the whole System is kept in regular and orderly Motion is firmly established and enabled to exert all those beneficial Powers that are admired in a well composed Body Politic. The Body without the Head being but a Trunk and inanimate Carcase and the Head without the Body as a curious piece of Clock-work without Motion It must be owned to be a noble Enterprise to make researches into the constituent Parts Harmony and Composure of Government which is that benign Supreme Power which influenceth vast Societies of men and combines all tempers constitutions and interests in one noble Machine for the benefit of the whole and every part and makes every Dominion a little World wherein Beauty Order and the Blessings of this Life are inspired into all the Members how minute soever with that calmness when no disturbances are given it that we scarce hear the motions of the (c) Sic orbem Reipubliâ—e esse conversum ut vix sonitum audire vix impressam orbitam viâ—ere possumus Cic. â—â— Attic. Ep. 36. Machine or see the Springs that move it But as in the Body Natural the (*) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philosopher observes That by the turbulence of depraved Appetites by heady Rashness and seducing Passions in the vitious and ill-affected the Body seems to command the Soul and Reason is dethron'd So in the Commonweal when from mistakes and misguided Zeal Discontent Ambition and other vitious Inclinations People are infected whereby the Malignant Fever of Sedition or the Pest of Rebellion rageth in a State the Sovereign is for a time kept from the Exercise of his Royal Power The Scheme of the whole work and sometimes dethron'd But to leave this pleasing Allegory which I could pursue in comparing all the Members of the Body and Faculties of the Soul with the constituent Parts and Offices of Government I shall instead of that draw a short Scheme of my design in this Work which I had never undertaken if it had not been that I was invited to it by a Great and Wise Minister of State My Lord President whose glorious Service to his Prince and Country will be celebrated in remotest Ages and having liv'd to make some Observations on the Causes and Managery of the Rebellion against King Charles the Martyr and the tendency to another Civil War of later date and revolving with my self that though many wise and judicious Persons both know and have learnedly writ of the secret Springs and Movements of them infinitely beyond what I can pretend to and that both our own Country-men have in Parts writ of all the branches of the English Government and many Foreigners of Politics in general or such as were fitted for the Governments under which they lived yet having met with none that had so particularly writ of the Excellency of the English Monarchy as to illustrate it so as it might be useful to the preventing Seditions and Rebellions and to clear the Commodiousness and Necessity of submitting to it and placing a great Portion of our happiness here in living under it I conceived it might be a profitable Essay to excite those who have not leisure and opportunity to peruse great and numerous Volumes to extract for their use such things as had occurred in my poor Reading to induce them to prize it as they ought and to furnish them with such Arguments as my low Reasoning was able whereby to answer the Objections of our late Republicans against it and discover their Methods of Proceedings towards the overthrowing it and to caution all the well-meaning Subjects against all the Arts of Factious and Seditious People and Principles And though I cannot promise my self the success I wish yet I hope I may excite some more knowing learned and judicious to furnish our little World with a more Copious and Elaborate Piece which may supply my defects and more abundantly satisfy the ingenious and curious Reader to whom I shall now draw the Curtain and expose the Model of the designed Work First Therefore (d) cap. 2. as a Foundation I shall treat of the necessity of Government in General In which Chapter I shall discourse of its Original in Families c. (e) cap. 3. Then that the People are not the original of Government Then (f) cap. 4. of the benefit of Government in instituting Laws In (g) cap. 5. securing Property and other particulars From this I proceed to treat of the (h) cap. 6. inconvenience of Democracy and of the several (i) cap. 7. Forms of Common Wealth Governments before and in Aristotle's time After which (k) cap. 8. of the inconvenience of all kinds of Republick Governments Then of the preference (l) cap. 9. of Monarchical Government before all others In all which Chapters I touch upon the Principles and Practices of our late Republicans which having dispatched I give the Character of a good (m) cap. 10. King in general Then that the care (n) cap. 11. of Religion is incumbent upon Kings Then of the (o) cap. 12. Clemency Prudence (p) cap. 13. Courage (q) cap. 14. and Military Conduct of Kings of the (r) cap. 15. burden and care of Kings (s) cap. 16. The Excellency of Hereditary Monarchy Then I proceed to the King's Authority and (t) cap. 17. Sovereignty in general and more (u) cap. 18. particularly according to our Laws by the Enumeration of many particulars (w) cap. 19. Then as a Corollary that the Sovereign is not accountable to any upon Earth That the King is not to be (x) cap. 20. Resisted or Rebelled against In what cases he may (y) cap. 21. dispence with the Execution of the Laws of his Country Then I treat of the King's Authority (z) cap. 22. in making Laws and of the Laws of the Romans in Britain and of the British and German Polity Next of the Saxons (a) cap. 23. great Councils of whom they consisted and how the Laws were established by the respective Kings Then of the great (b) cap. 24. Councils from the Conquest to the beginning of Hen. 3. Then of the great Councils (c) cap. 25. and Parliaments during the Reign of Hen. 3. to the end of Edw. 3. After which of the Parliaments (d) cap. 26. of England during the Reign of Edw. 2. to the 22. of King Charles the 2d Then of Modern (e) cap. 27. rightly constituted Parliaments and of the Factious (f) cap. 28. Members of Parliaments wherein I discourse at large of the Encroachments of some Parliaments especially of some Houses of Commons Then from the great Council I pass to the (g) cap. 29. Right Honourable the Privy Council their Qualifications to be at the King 's sole appointing Of Ministers (h) cap. 30. of State c. Then of the King's Sovereignty in appointing (i) cap. 31. Magistrates (k) cap. 32.
found the greatest perfections of Human Nature to 〈◊〉 the like They do so justly and clearly support the Grandeur of Majesty the Dignity of the Crown with the Peace Liberty and Property of the Subject Whether Property was before Government or not that all Nations round about envy us for that felicity they can never hope to enjoy To disturb this blessed condition of the English Subject there are two Extremes The one of a People fond of a Notion of the Primitive fundamental of Government in the People that they will needs have Property in order of Nature before Government without considering that nothing is gained to their advantage by the concession of it For it must also be (f) Bishop of Lincoln's Preface to Power of Princes proved that it was before it in order of time for as one of the principal ends of Government is the preservation of mens acquisitions of Cattle and Fields by their industry so we must suppose some Government first because the right which any man hath to the acquired stock and lands must be ascertain'd to him by some Law which supposeth Government So that the dispute saith the Reverend Bishop is de Lana Caprina and when men have crowded themselves into the Circle they reap nothing but a Brain-sick giddiness and it is like the dispute in Macrobius Whether the Hen or Egg were first All that believe the Creation must own that Adam's Government was before any Mans property and the like may be said of Noah so that there is no need to have recourse to Articles or capitulations with the People which those make such a noise with unless they can first evince the World to be Eternal and Men to have sprung in some rank Soil as Tubera terrae Mushroms after a fruitful shower Another Extreme is what Mr. Hobbs every where in his Leviathan Against Arbitrary Sovereignty endeavours to establish viz That the Sovereign should be so absolute and so arbitrary that he should upon Exigents of State or at his own pleasure have the disposal of every Subjects fortune which how necessary it may be for vast Empires such as the Ottomans I dispute not But the Soveraigns of Christendom especially of England take no such measures to the advantages of themselves or their Subjects slavery The most judicious Earl of Clarendon in his eleborate Treatise against (g) Survey of Leviathan p. 110. Mr. Hobbs hath with great judgment refuted this opinion from whose Armory I shall borrow some of the Artillery though I dare not presume to use them with the same dexterity and address his Lordship doth This Propriety saith he introduceth the beauty of building and the cultivating of the Earth by art as well as industry that they and their Children might dwell in the Houses they were at the charge to build and reap the Harvest of those lands they had been at the charge to sow whatsoever is of civility and good manners all that is of art and beauty of rule and solid wealth in the world is the product of this the Child of beloved property and they 〈◊〉 at would strangle this Issue desire to demolish all buildings eradicate all plantations to make the Earth barren and live again in Tents and nourish their Cattle by successive marches into the Fields where the Grass grows Nothing but joy in propriety redeemed us from this barbarity and nothing but security in the same can preserve us from returning to it again If there be no Propriety continueth the great Lord there is nothing worth defending from foreign Enemies or from one another and consequently it is no matter what becomes of the Commonwealth For the Government can never be so vigorously assisted by a People who have nothing to lose as by those who defending it defend their own Goods and Estates which if they do not believe their own they will not much care into whose hands they fall To this wise Lord I may add what a great (h) Seneca Jure civili omnia Regis sum tamen illa quorum ad Regem pertinet universa possessio in singulos dominos discerpta sunt unaquaeque res habet possessorem suum Itaque dare Regi domum mancipia pecuniam possumus nec donare illi de suo dicimur Ad Reges enim poâ—stas omnium pertinet ad sâ—gula proprietas Statesman and Scholar hath long since observed That though by the Civil Law all are the Kings yet even those things whereof the Universal possession belongs to the King have their peculiar Owners So that we may give the King House Freehold or Money yet are not said to give him his own For to the King the Power over all appertains but to every single Person his Property according to that of Bulgaris to Zeno Omnia Rex possidet Imperio singuli dominio If it were thus under the absolute Power of the Roman Emperors in Seneca's time how much more secure may we judge Propriety in ours when so guarded by the Royal Sword and Scepter that in several cases Actions may be brought in defence of a Mans right even against the Crown and the Judges have pronounced Sentence against some claims of the King and ought to do so Whatever pains Mr. Hobs takes to render those precious words of Property unvaluable and insignificant we see that a better Philosopher than He and who understood the Rules of Government having lived under just such a Soveraign as Mr. Hobs would set up gives his judgment otherwise where he expresly tells us that he is (i) Errat si quis tutum sibiesse Regem putat ubi nihil a Rege tutum est Securitas securitaâ—e paciscenda est much deceived that thinks that King is in safety from whom the Subject is not safe in what he enjoys the security of the one being from the stipulation of the security of the other That in former ages also the condition of the English Subject hath been happier in enjoying greater security as to their Persons and Estates than the Subjects of Foreign Countries and that the English Laws and Government have been very tender of them appears by what another (k) De laudibus Legum Ang. c. 37. Lord Chancellor writes who lived in a turbulent age and was forced into exile with the Prince eldest Son to King Henry the Sixth He in many places treats of the miseries of the Peasants in France and of the generality of the French Subjects too tedious here to relate and in his free way of Dialogue with the Prince he divides Kingly Government into that which is Regal and Absolute and that which is Political In which last are condescensions of Princes to bound their Prerogative and this he commends to his Prince saying (l) Quis enim potentior liberiorve esse potesi quam qui non solum alios sed seipsum sufficit debellare Ib. No Prince can be reputed powerfuller or freer than that Prince who
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and according to the Use of the Country for that the Barbarous Nations were more prone to Servitude than the Grecians and the Asiaticks endured with less trouble than the Europeans that Command which he calls Absolute as of Masters over Servants This he calls in reality 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tyrannical Government but Kingly also in that it is firm legitimate and according to the Use of the Country For that he (s) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 3. cap. 10. Hâ—insii saith Citizens or Subjects defend Kings but Guards of Strangers are employed by Tyrants Kings commanding lawfully over the willing and Tyrants over the unwilling and without Rules of Law The third kind he calls that which among the Grecians was styled the Aesmynetian And this he (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Optiva tyrannis i. suffragio 〈◊〉 saith was an Elective Tyranny either perpetual for Life or for a time And this because it was a Command over the Willing such Persons being elected he styles a Kingly Government and instanceth in the Mitylenians who chose Pittacus to be their King against Alcaeus and Antimenides who were banished Such (u) Halicarnassâ—us lib. 5. Dionysius makes the Roman Dictators Such the Cumaeni by an honester Name styled their Tyrants and such were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Athens Such a Kingdom Timolio held at Syracuse which he as well as Pittacus spontaneously resigned and did not convert into a Tyranny as Dionysius did or as Sylla and Julius Caesar did at Rome and Aratus at Sicyon according to the (w) Lib. 3. de Officiis Orator The last kind he calls (x) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 3. Polit. c. 10. Heinsii Heroic because it was used in the Heroick Ages and had three Characteristicks of true Kingly Government That it was a Power exercised over the Willing Fatherly and Legitimate For he saith the first Kings either for the Benefits they conferred on the Multitude by Invention of Arts Conduct in War or leading them out in Colonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who lonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who freely yielded to obey were in that esteem and had that Power and Authority which was requisite These had command in War and in things sacred where there were no Priests and did determine Causes and all these things some Kings administred without Oath others were sworn to the observation of them by the lifting up the Scepter and (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. concludes that in ancient times Kings had Rule and were Lords over all affairs of the City and those at home and abroad From whence and from what the Philosopher delivered in the beginning of this work and elsewhere (z) Commâ—nt in lib. 1. Polit. initic Giphanius with Thucydides concludes That these Hereditary Kings had such a Power as was restrained by certain Laws and they did not Reign as they listed and at their Pleasure but by certain Prescripts of Laws such we may presume as they ordained This was that Monarchy which was known in the first Ages of the World All People in all Ages and all places having by constant Experience found it most conducive to their Happiness and well-being For had there been any other form under which Mankind could have rationally promised themselves more or more certain Happiness than under this all humane care would long e're this have hit on it and there would have been an universal Regifugium But supposing we should quit these Topicks of Monarchy Other commendable Qualifications of Monarchy being according to the Law of Nature and that it is venerably for its Antiquity there are other Commodities wherein it excells other Forms As first that it is freest from the Canker of Faction which corrodes and consumes all other Governments Hence the most judicious (a) Tacitus 1. Annal. Historian tells us what Asinius Gallus replied to Tiberius That the Body of the Empire is one and so is to be governed by one Soul and in (b) Arduum sape eodem loci potentiam concordiam esse Idem another place tells us how difficult it is to find Concord among Equals in Power especially where not only as at Sparta there were two races of Kings governing at once but as many of them as there were Senators or Magistrates which by Bands and Confederacies are restlessly making Parties against each other whereby the Administration rowls from one Faction to another whereas Kingly Government is uniform and equal in it self and when by Factions Commonweals have been brought almost to utter ruin a (c) Omnem potestatem ad unum conferri pacis interfuit Tacitus 1. Histor single Persons Conduct hath restored all As (d) Perculsum undique ordinavit Imperii corpus quod ita haud dubie nunquam coire consentire potuisset nisi unius Praesidis nutu quasi anima mente regeretur Lib. 4. c. 3. Florus writes of Augustus Caesar that he ordered the shaken and distracted Body of the Empire which without doubt could never have been united in one Form again unless by the Direction of one President as a Soul and Spirit Even so we experienced in his late Majestie 's admirable yea miraculous Retauration which effected as great Blessings to these Islands as that of Augustus to the Roman Empire Besides it is a strong Argument for the Preference of Monarchical Government to all sorts of Republics that in all popular States we find all great affairs managed by some one leading Man who by the dexterity of his Address Power of his Eloquence or the Strength of his Arguments induceth so many as are necessary to join with him to effect them unless when by contrary renitency they are dissolved into Faction So when the Senate of Rome was in a most critical Debate An delenda esset Carthago Cato shewing them the Grapes which a few Years before grew there illustrated from thence the dangerous vicinity of so potent and opulent a State as had contended with them for the universal Empire and wanted only the skill of an uti Victoria to have effected it By which he cooled the warm Debates of the Senate and brought them to an affirmative Determination So Cicero often prevailed so Demosthenes and so the Daemagogues in popular States who are (e) Nalson's Common Interest pro tempore Monarchs the very head of every Faction in a Republic being a King in Disguise or a Tyrant in the dress of a Private Man The single Government being freed from the prime Cause of all intestine decay viz. Faction It necessarily follows that it must be of longer Duration Monarchy more durable as being built upon stronger and firmer Foundations than any other Model Ambitions Aemulations Hostile Parities popular Insolencies Senatorian Tyranny tumultuous Elections and infinite causes of Discords are the inseparable Associates and close Conomitants of all other Forms But in Monarchy hereditary
affords us many Examples of Persons selling their Country and putting their great Councils upon ill attempts and labouring with their utmost cunning to frustrate good Designs because their Dependance upon a Foreign State or Kingdom was worth much more unto them than they could hope to gain by honest Service to their Country Supposing both the King and Optimacy be willing to promote the Peoples Happiness yet he is more able to compass that End by reason he hath a more United Power and the Execution of all Designs depends upon a single resolve and therefore may be managed with a certain closeness and all convenient swiftness so that good Councils shall be first discovered in their effects Whereas a great Body move slowly and most times the opportunity of Doing is gone by while they are but half way in their deliberation Besides More Inconveniences under Common-wealths than under Kings cateris paribus as there are many Advantages peculiar to Monarchy as in these three Chapters I hope I have evinced so there is not one Inconvenience to which a People living under Aristocracy are not subject in a much higher Degree than they are under Monarchy For supposing a King cruel yet one Man's Cruelty cannot reach so many as that of Multiplied oppressors when every one takes their peculiar Province to fleece or exercise their Lordliness over according as their Estates or Interests are divided The Covetousness likewise of Senators is more devouring because we may feed one Fire with less Expence of Fewel than five Hundred A Princes profuse Largesses to his Favourites is infinitely over-balanced by so many providing for their poor Kindred and making Friends and purchasing Dependants This very thing must likewise be practised by Senators for underproping their several reputations hiring Advocates to plead for them in their absence purchasing of Votes in their private concerns and obtaining of Offices Places and Estates for themselves and their Relations So that these must require more considerable Supplies from the People who must be squeezed every time any single Grandee wants than are necessary to nourish the Liberality of a Prince who hath a large Patrimony standing Revenue and places of Honour and Profit to gratify his Servants withal The wisest States having made ample allowances to their Princes to enable them to bestow Favours according to Merits or liking Some think that of Ecclesiastes Wo to thee O Land when thy King is a Child a strong Argument against Monarchy Another Objection answered because this Calamity is not incident to a Senate because they are not subject to Nonage But the place rightly understood saith a learned (i) Idem p. 23. Writer whom I have epitomized in the Parallel is a very full Confirmation of the happy Condition we have reason to expect under Monarchy and of the Calamities and Woes which probably attend an Aristocracy For the cause of those Miserie 's foretold is plainly thus A King during his Infancy being not able personally to Rule the Government is managed by the Nobles and thence come Factions and all the Mischiefs that accompany them To close therefore this Chapter we may consider that Kings have no Rivals whom they fear and must keep under as Governours of Commonwealths have which is no small Blessing to a People Kings as Proprietors take all the care possible saith a very (k) Jus Regin◠p. 58. Learned Author to improve their Dominions whereas Republicans are as Tenants mind nothing so much as their private Profit and the very Pretenders to Liberty and Property in this and the last Age have been the great Cheats of the Nation They when raised to govern grew insolent whereas Princes are still the same and their Passions rise not because their Fortunes do not The Prevailing Factions in Commonweals spare none that oppose them having no consideration of them but as Enemies whereas Kings pity even Rebels as considering them still as their Subjects and though I cannot say with my (l) Idem Author of one Year yet I may say of the whole time of the Usurpation That more were murthered and ruined in that Reforming Age than suffered by the Great Mogul and King of France in that space of time and more Severity was exercised by those Reformers than by all the Race of our Kings these Six hundred years And whatever Evil Ministers Kings are said to have yet what that Judicious Author notes of Scotland we may say the like of England That after they had taken from the Blessed King his Prerogative of chusing Judges and Councellors the Parliament did the next year put in I will not say with him the greatest Blockheads and Idiots in the Nation but men of much meaner Parts and more corrupt and unfit either for knowledge or the upright dispensing of the Laws Justice and Equity than any Age had known I have discoursed of this Head before and so shall say no more but that as well as in Antient times the unequal Distribution of Justice hath been noted so the Severity of the State of Venice against their Nobles and the executing Men without Citing or Hearing upon meer Jealousies induced a wise Spaniard who hath collected the Arbitrary Courses practised and allowed in that State to say That there is less of Liberty there than under the worst of Monarchies And for the State of Holland it hath been more than once observed how ingrateful they have been to all their Neighbours who have assisted them in their greatest need and with what a Jealousie they treat the Prince of Orange whose Ancestors setled them in the Possession of what they have as well as to the Crown of England is obvious to common Observation By them their Allies have been unworthily deserted In the matter of Trade no Pact or Faith hath been kept In their Country Mint and Cummin Coleworts and Herbs are excised nothing worn nothing fed upon or necessary for Humane Life but pays something to their Exchequer You pay a Tribute for the Ground you walk on for the Rivulets you pass on only they have not yet found out a Tax upon their Foggy Air. CHAP. X. The Character of a good King in general BEfore I come to treat of the Sovereignty I think it convenient to discourse of the usefullest Qualifications of Monarchs and the benefits that will redound to themselves and their Subjects thereby The (a) Ethic. 8. c. 10. Polit. lib. 3. 5. c. 4. Philosopher in several places compares a King to a Parent and Shepherd but a Tyrant to a Lord over Slaves and a Wolf Difference of a King and a Tyrant The One in his Government having a special Regard to the Peoples Benefit the Other governing without or against Law pro nutu arbitrio reducing all things under their absolute will and Power in such a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as is unhappy to their People and in the Conclusion to themselves The ancient Authors Description of a Good
King More particularly the same (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Polit. l. 5. c. 11. Philosopher describes a good King to be one that no ways governs Tyrannically but as the Master of a Family with a Royal mind not challenging or appropriating all to himself but procuring good for and defending his People and Subjects in the course of his Life using Moderation in all things Affable to his Nobles and in Company desirous to show himself of easie Access sweetning his Government to his People by his gracious Declarations By these saith he (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. his Empire will not only be more Beautiful more Esteemed and more Fortunate but more Durable being not dreaded or envied of his Subjects but commanding over the good and not over broken and depressed Spirits Such Princes use a moderate just Government according to the Laws more Majorum contented with Power sufficient to support the Government no ways injurious to their People but willing that some things should not be in their Power that they may the more securely perpetuate what they enjoy For (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. they that are Lords over fewer things necessarily subsist the longer So it is recorded of (e) Lamprid. in vita Molliorem sibi potestatem contemptibiliorem sed securiorem diuturniorem Alex. Severus that when his Wife Menemia Daughter of the Consul Sulpitius and Niece of Catulus told him That he had made his Power gentler and more despicable by not taking State enough upon him and Governing more gently He gravely answered That it was more secure and durable The very same Aristotle relates of Theopompus Therefore saith a grave (f) Ille Reipublicae status optabilis firmus est in quo privatim sancte innoxieque vivitur publica Justitia Clementia vigâ—m Polyb. lib. 6. Histor Author That State of a Commonweal is to be desired and is most firm in which private Persons live Holily and unoppressed or Inoffensive and Justice and Clemency are in full Vigor by the Princes care Therefore (g) Verendus potius subditis est quam metuendus Stobaeus Musonius in Stobaeus saith a Prince should so deport himself in his Government That he should rather be revered and honoured than feared by his Subjects The excellent (h) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polyb. Hist lib. 5. Greek Historian tells us That the Practice of Tyrants is to Lord it over the Unwilling by Terror and vitious Exorbitance being always engaged in mutual hatreds betwixt him and his Vassals But on the contrary Kings doing good to all with Liberality and Clemency govern those that freely are subject to them living in a mutual Benevolence and Charity with his People It is by such a Deportment of a Prince to his Subjects that a Prince receives much inward Contentment For as the Painter delights when he hath finished a curious Piece and every Artist when he hath shewed great Mastership in his work so a Prince when he hath by his prudent wise and merciful Government made his Reign Prosperous and Happy to his Subjects The Satisfaction and content a good King takes in his Administration cannot but receive the greatest satisfaction to himself and will thereby acquire a most glorious and durable name It was a Kingly saying of (i) Cum omnia possumus sola credimus licere nobis laudanda Variarum lib. 50. Theodahad in Cassiodorus That whereas Kings can do all things they think and believe those things only to be lawful for them to do which are Praise-worthy As the Pilot saith the Orator designs a prosperous Voyage The Subjects Benefit the End of good Kings the Physician Health to his Patient so the Supreme Magistrate should have care of his Subjects the (k) Beata civium vita praeposita Attic. l. 8. c. 11. 5. de Repub. Lives of them and their Fortunes for that End being committed to them Hence Tacitus commends that Prince who lives with his People as a Parent with his Children when neither to his own Breast Closet or (l) Nihil in penatibus ejus vaenale aut Ambitioni pervium 13. Annal. initio Family any Access is made by Ambition or in which any thing is Mercenary So we find in the same Judicious Historian the advice of Galba to Piso when he had adopted him was That the surest and shortest Rule to sort good from evil was to weigh with himself (m) Cogitare quid aut nolue 〈…〉 Principe 〈◊〉 â—olueris 1 Histor what under another Prince he would have allowed or blamed Therefore Nerva gloried most That he had done nothing in his Government whereby he might not safely live although he should lay down his Empire and live again a private Life So Trajan said He would approve himself such an Emperor over his Subjects as He being a private Man would have wished the Emperor to have been Therefore (n) Panegy Pliny so highly commends the Peoples Vows for him quod bene Rempublicam ex utilitate civium rexerit Thence the same (o) Non minus hominem se quam hominibus praesse 〈◊〉 Ib. Panegyrist commends him That he did not only consider himself to be mortal Man but that he was appointed to govern Men not Brutes It was to the fore-mentioned Nerva that Fronto said (p) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dio. in Nerva It was a great Evil to have such a Prince under whom none can have Liberty but it is worse when every one hath Liberty to do as he list the one discovering a very Tyrannical Disposition and the other a great remissness and negligence in Government Therefore (q) Nec tihi quod rarissimum aut facilitas Auctoritatem aut severitas Amorem diminuat Vita Agricolae Tacitus adviseth that a Prince's Easiness and too much Lenity weaken not his Authority or his too great Severity lessen the Love of his Subjects Lipsius (r) O vere justum legitimum illum Principem qui in summo fastigio non minus magnus quam bonus audire desiderat duas res diversissimas potentiam ac modestiam miscet quem prodeuntem certatim velut beneficum quoddam Numen aspiâ—nt inter amorem timoremque medium Praefat. ad Imperator Reg. c. gives us this noble Character of a good Prince That being raised to the highest Eminence desires not to be accounted more great than good and mingles two the most different things Power and Moderation whom his Subjects in his Progress look upon as a beneficial and comfortable Divinity so that the People attemper'd with Fear and Love with interchangeable Sentiments doubt whether they shall salute him as their Lord or Parent All Princes must necessarily be most dear to their People saith the (s) MS. Speech 1571. Such Princes dear to their People Chancellor to the Parliament Anno 1571. dearer than their own Lives when they by their Actions demonstrate that
they make the whole Scope and design of their Government the Prosperity of their People Among the chiefest of which Benefits that of Peace is to be most valued as being the end and mark that all good Governours direct their Actions to In another place he makes it a sure sign of good Princes when they wish themselves all the good qualifications and fittedness for Government and all the Vertues of the greatest Princes for their Subjects good this being a full Demonstration how precious and valuable the safety and quietness of their Subjects are to them The learned Lord Chancellor Bacon marshals the degrees of Sovereign Honours under five Heads Degrees of Sovereign Honour every one of which are as so many Characteristicks of great and good Kings First the (t) Essays of Honour and Reputation 1. Conditores Imperiorum Layers of the foundations of Empires as Romulus Cyrus Caesar â— (u) 2. Legislatores perpetui Principes Secondly the Founders of their Laws or Law-makers who by constituting good Laws are as second Founders perpetual Princes because they govern by their Ordinances after they are translated from this World Such were Solon Lycurgus Justinian and others (w) 3. Liberatores Salvatores Thirdly such as have freed their People and delivered their Country from Servitude or have put an end to and composed long civil Wars as Augustus Vespasian our King Henry the Seventh and the Fourth of France and most eminently our late Royal Sovereign (x) 4. Propagatores vel propugnatores Fourthly such as by honourable ways enlarge their Territories or make a noble Defence against Invaders Lastly such who reign justly and make the Age good wherein they live therefore stiled Fathers of their Country such both was and is our late and present Gracious Soveraigns So that such a Prince as others describe according to their Wish or as an Exemplar the English Nation Character of King Charlâ—s the Second and all his Majestie 's Subjects above all other Kingdoms in the World have been and are Blessed with under the Reigns of two such unparallell'd Royal Brothers We may justly give our late Sovevereign of immortal memory that Character which we find in Arnisaeas as the Idea of a good Prince That leaving entirely to his Subjects their Properties governed according to God's Nature's and his own Laws founded upon Equity and Justice or that of (y) Rem pepuli esse non suam privatam Dio. vita Hadriani Hadrian's that so managed his Government That all might know that he studied the Peoples not his own private Profit Surely we may hope for great happiness under our present Sovereign Character of King Jarâ— the Second who hath not only been a Copartner in his Royal Brother's sufferings but a Co-adjutor in the management of his great Empire and hath so signalized himself in the hazzard of his Life and glorious Atchievements for his Country and is endowed with all the Heroic Accomplishments that ennoble Princes in the Records of Fame so that we have the greatest Moral assurances if we disturb not his Reign by Sedition and Rebellion that he will out-go most of his Ancestors in the prosperous Government of his People as well for their Glory as their Peace and Tranquillity Religion in a Prince his Duty and Advantage CHAP. XI The Care of Religion a duty incumbent upon Kings IT is not enough to give a Character of a good King in general but we must descend to Particulars and first of his Care of Religion according to that of (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit lib. 7. c. 8. Aristotle That in all Government the first and principal Concern of a Prince is to take care of things Divine For according to the (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diog. â—pud Stohaeâ—m Stoick It becomes him that is the Best to be worshipped by the Best and that the great Sovereign of the Universe be worshipped by his Earthly Vicegerents For of old it hath been noted That many advantages both accru'd to the Sovereign and People when the Prince was truly Religious Therefore the (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. l. 5. c. 11. Philosopher tells us That it is the duty of the supream Governour principally to take care of those things which appertain to the Deity for thereby the People are more obedient to their Princes as not fearing injustice from them For that it is to be supposed that he that is Pious and Just will not do an Unjust and Impious Action and by it he is more secure in the assurance of Protection from the Deity whereby he may hope for its Defence and Patrociny from the Seditions and Treacheries of his Subjects having the Deity to fight for him Consentaneous to which is what (d) Omnia prospere eveniunt sequentibus deos Adversa autem spernentibus Lib. 5. Livy observes That all things happen to them prosperously that follow the Gods and as unprosperously to them that despise them Upon the same Ground it is that the Orator saith The Romans had not conquered the Spaniards by their Numbers or the French by their Strength the Carthaginians by their Stratagems or Grecians by their Arts nor the Italians and Latines and their Nation and Land by their Native and Inbred Wisdom but by Piety and Religion and (e) Atque hac una sapientia quod Deorum Immortalium numine omnia regi gubernarique perspeximus gentes nationesque superavimus De Aruspic by that Wisdom alone that they understood all things to be governed by the Deity they had overcome People and Nations Agreeable to this Affirmation is what we find recorded of Numa That his care of Religion was the chief cause of the succeeding Felicity of Rome For as the (f) Machiavel's Disc lib. 1. c. 12. Florentine Secretary observes That Romulus exercising his People wholly in Military Affairs his Successor Numa finding he had to deal with a Fierce Usefulness of Religion to civilize Subjects Rude Cruel and Ungovernable people thought the way to attemper and soften their minds was to devise some Religious Institutions which being once given credit to might make them more pliable to Government Therefore (g) Omnium primum ut rem ad multitudinem imperitam illis seculis rudem essicacissimam deorum metum injiâ—iendum ratus est Lib. 1. Livy saith That of all things he thought the fear of the Gods to be the most efficacious means for the ordering the unskilful Multitude rude in that Age. And (h) Numa Religionibus divino jure populum devinxit 3. Annal. Tacitus tells us That with Religions and Divine Laws he yoaked them in obedience and so intent he was in the Observance of the Service to the Gods he had introduced that Plutarch tells us That he being one time Sacrificing was told that the Enemies were advancing against him but he would not desist but returned (i) At ego rem divinam
a Family but only a Title which every one had belonging to him as he was King which as Manetho saith begun in Pharaoh Narecho and Josephus saith in Menis much ancienter than Abraham but Suidas is positive That it was derived from the first King or him that first had that called Ptolomies So the Parthian Princes from Arsaces their first great Monarch were called Arsaces according to whose Memory saith (h) Cujus memoriae hunc honorem Parthi tribuerunt ut omnes exinde Reges suos Arsacis nomine nuncupent Hist lib. 41. Justin the Parthians attributed that Honour that all their Kings from thence forward were called Arsaces So the Title of Augustus was given to Octavius next Successor to Julius by the Senate as if he had been something more than Human saith (i) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio And as (k) Non tatum novo sed etiam ampliore cognomine quod 〈◊〉 quaeque Religiosa in quibus Augurato quid consecratur Augusta dicuntur Suetonius saith not only by a new but a more ample Sirname because that all Religious places in which any thing Augurly was consecrated were called Augnsta for which he cites Ennius Augusto Augurio postque inclyta condita Roma est This came from Augeo which besides the common sense of it is a proper word enough to sacrifice as augere Hostias and in Sextus Pompeius Augustus is interpreted Sanctus the Greeks interpret it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Venerable or most honourable and it seems to be translated from the holy Use of the Word whence it was derived and as (l) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio saith a Designation of the splendor or greatness of their Dignity the Emperors after were stiled Caesares Augusti neither of the words denoting any Power in them but are now and ever since the first Family ended honorary According to this kind of continuance of Names in Succession are those Patronymics of Achemenidae in the Persian Kings Alevadae in the Thessalian Cecropidae in the Athenian from Achemenes Alevas Cecrops So the Alban Kings in Italy had every of them the addition of Sylvius most of the Bithynian Kings were called Nicomedes In the latter times the Constantinopolitan Emperors much affected to give their Children and themselves the great Name of Constantine So were the Danish Kings anciently titled Shieldungs from their King Shield The French had their Merovings and the old Kentish Kingdom here its Oiscings from Merove and Oisca Concerning this successive assuming such honorary Names from the first Families the curious Reader may observe many more in the most disquisitive Mr. Selden The use I make of it is to show That Sovereign Princes The Reason of such Titles as some of them affected to derive their Power and Authority from the Deity so others from such as had been more Signal and Eminent in their several Reigns that they might with the Title seem to derive a Fame Glory and Authority from them and in those Attributes be judged their rightful Successors Of the first Kings from Adam Before I treat of some Attributes that are given to Sovereign Princes I shall take notice of some things I have either omitted or less fully explained in the Chapter of Monarchy especially considering it will give some light to the Authority and Sovereignty many learned Men have ascribed to Princes in general (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus Cedrenus makes Adam the first King and Governour when he saith he governed or commanded all mankind as long as he lived and Seth succeeded him in the Empire and if we may believe the Letter of Alexander the Great to Aristotle mentioned by (n) Lib. 2. c. 11. Joseph Ben Gorion a Jew and Rabbi Abraham Zacuthius and others Kenan the Son of Enoch Grandchild of Seth was Emperor over all the World In Berosus we find the Kings of Chaldaea that were before the Flood were Alorus Alasparns Amchon Amenon Metalarus Daorus Adorachus Amphis Ottartes and Xisuther which according to Cedrenus and others was Noah From him the Greek Authors derive the supreme Monarchy of the Earth to Sem. The first mention in Holy Writ of a Kingdom is that of Nimrod's The first Kingdom from Nimrod of whom Moses saith The beginning of his Kingdom was in Babel Erech Acad and Calna in the Land of Sinaar and he is by most Writers judged the Founder of the Assyrian Monarchy which he had begun about the Forty fifth Year of Abraham Cedrenus saith The Assyrians made Nimrod a God and placed him among the Stars of Heaven and called him Orion In his Age saith the Judicious (o) Tit. Hon. ◠1. p. 1◠Selden there was so general a Propagation of this Title of King over the Earth that there is scarce a Nation whereof there is Memory in those Ages without a King or Prince or Monarch assigned to it So besides the Division of the Earth among Noah's Posterity said in Scripture to be according to their Language and according to the Families in their Nations we find in Profane Histories Kings first Governours in all Countries that the Kingdom of the Sicyonians began in Aegialeus that of Tanaus in Scythia and of Vexoris in Aegypt and others are cast in in the Age of Nimrod In the Holy Text also are frequent Occurrences of Kings to be referred to that Age as that of Abraham's Wars with Kedorlaomer King of Elam and the Kings of divers other Nations are mentioned whence it is (p) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus saith that about Serug's days who was born about 170 Years after the Flood Men arrogating to themselves Power over each other made themselves Emperours and Kings and did first use Arms and made War on each other Afterwards the Course of the Holy Story shews us the same not only naming expresly the particular Kings which had been made either by Sword or by Choice but saith The Israelites desired Samuel to give them a King to judge them according as all other Nations had Although saith Mr. Selden divers of the chiefest States of the old Grecians and I think saith he only of the Grecians in the elder Ages were in their most flourishing Times Democracies or Optimacies yet the more ancient States there were in every place Monarchies as is expresly noted by (q) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Boeoticis Pausanias That every where in Greece in the ancient Times their States were Monarchical and not Popular Having premised this I come now to the Epithets given to such Sovereign Princes as Kings Emperours Lords and the Attributes of Majesty c. in the Abstract or in the second or third Person and other high and lofty Titles given to them either justly The Title of Kings or by Flattery Concerning Kings The Title of Kings the Account that I have given of them in the Chapter of Monarchy may suffice I shall only add That
the Earth is subject to the Power of the Emperor and he is constituted in the number of those Deities whom the Principal Divinity hath appointed to do and conserve all things grounded upon that Coin of (t) Adolphus Oâ—â—a p. 552. Constantius which hath on the reverse VICTOR OMNIVM GENTIVM But Mr. Selden hath sufficiently confuted this by shewing that the Roman Empire had its Limits or as Tacitus calls it its Claustra in Augustus Trajan's and Hadrian's time and that in the heighth of the Roman Empire there were Liberi Populi Regesque So that after the perusal of the several Instances he produceth none can be unsatisfied but that many other Princes enjoy their Supremacy as fully as the German Emperors in acknowledging no Superior but God as particularly I shall shew in what relates to England in the next Chapter For the fuller Expression of Majesty saith (u) Tit. Hon. cap. 4. Mr. Selden other Attributes have been given to Supream Princes which be Names as essential as those of Emperor and King yet they are not so convertible with them nor so particularly designing them These are chiefly Domini Dii Lords and Gods Of the one I have discoursed before of the other I shall now speak something This Title of Dominus or Lord Of the Title of Lord. How odious to the Romans importing properly a Master or Lord over Slaves was by the wisest of the Roman Emperors rejected though it be now grown (w) Nedum sermoâ—um stet honos gratia vivax Horat. de Arte Poet. so familiar that we use it to Tradesmen such a change being wrought by time in the Usage Emphasis or Signification of many other words (x) Domini Appellationem ut maledictum opprobrium semper exhorruit Suetonius tells us that Augustus at a Play hearing himself called Lord though with the Epithetes of Just and Good and finding the Spectators rejoicingly approve of it as applicable to him with his Hand and Countenance repressed the unbecoming Flatteries and the next day by a severe Edict prohibited it to be given him neither would he suffer his Children or Nephews to use it in their Complements or other Language to each other Neither would Tiberius endure this Title so much as in common Salutation whereupon the great (y) Tacitus 2. Annal. Historian and States-man observes Vnde Augusta lubrica oratio sub Principe qui libertatem metuebat adulationem oderat To which purpose (z) Sylvar 1. Statius speaks of Domitian Tollunt Innumeras ad astra Voces Saturnalia Principis sonantes Et dulci DOMINVM favore clamant Hoc solum vetuit licere Caesar Yet either the Poet flattered or dissembled or this was in the Infancy of the Empire for we find in (a) In Domit. c. 13. Suetonius that by his express Command the Titles of his Letters and other matters were Dominus Deus noster sic sieri jubet and Caligula before him endured it publickly and Festus (b) Act. Apost c. 25. v. 26. Lieutenant of Jewry in that of St. Paul's appeal calls Claudius absolutely Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Lord Emperor and the Emperor in his Petition to (c) Mâ—â—t F. ad Leg. Rhod. him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Lord Emperor and the Emperor in his Answer calls himself Lord of the World (d) Diocletianus se primus omnium Caligulam post Domitianumque Dominum palam â—ici passus adorari se appâ—â—arique uti Deum Victor saith that Dioclesian the first of all the Emperors after Caligula and Domitian suffered himself openly to be called Lord to be adored and stiled as a God which may be understood of publick Salutations only For in Claudius and Antonine I have instanced to the contrary Also in a Gold Coin of the great and Religious Constantine stampt with his effigies sitting and his Court of Guard about him the (e) Aâ—olph Oâ—â—a p. 537. Inscription is FELICITAS PERPETVA AVGEAT REM DO MIN. NO ST The reason why some Emperors refused this Name as Pliny in his Panegyrick makes (f) Principis sedem obtines ne sit Domino locus Trajan to do when he saith Thou obtainest the place of the Prince that there may be no place for Lord was either because it seemed a Relative to Servus a Bondslave or in respect that it supposed if ill interpreted the Subject and his Substance to be in the Property of the Emperor For (g) Domini Appellatione continetur qui â—abet proprietatem eâ—si usus fructus alienus sit Ulp. F. de Sc. Silaniano l. 1. sect 1. Vlpian tells us that in the Laws of the Empire in the Appellation of Lord was signified he that had the Propriety although another was Usufructuary How considerable a Name of Dominion this was appears in Lucan who being one of the Pompeian Party that stood much upon the ancient Liberty of Rome saith that that Age first found those Appellations by which they lyed to the Lords (h) Lucan Pharsal lib. 5. Namque omnes Voces per quas jam tempore tanto Mentimur Dominis haec primum reperit Aetas That which I observe from hence is That by this Title of Dominus the Soveraignty of Princes and greater absoluteness was understood than the first Emperors were willing to seem to allow that they might avoid Envy in the Infancy of their Power Multa renascentur quae jam cecidere cadentque Quae nunc sunt in honore vocabula si voleâ— usus Horatâ—de Arte Poet. v. 70. and now so great a Power or Dignity is not so much understood by the Word either Latin or Greek in the Person it is applied to as when our Kings had the Title of Lords only of Ireland and yet had Kingly Supremacy and now our Nobility are called Lords and Domine in the Latin is dwindled to signify any Gentleman There are other Forms of Speech that either have been or are peculiar to Kings The Appellations in the Plural Number as the use of the Plural Number as We command We ordain Our Royal Favour Our Royal Care Pleasure c. This seems derived from the Jews saith (i) Tit. Hon. par 1. c. 7. Mr. Selden who say that in their Language by reason of the Plurality of Vertues or Power being the true Roots of Dignities which are supposed in a Superior they use the Plural Number to or of one Man So with their Elohim Gods joined to a Word of the Singular Number is by their Grammarians made an Enallage of Number chiefly to express Excellency in the Persons to whom it is referred But this hath since been used by single Persons as particularly by Margaret Countess of Richmond Mother to Henry the Seventh thus Nos Margareta Comitissa Richmondiae Mater excellentissimi Principis Domini Henrici c. Inspeximus c. Therefore I leave this as communicable to great and eminent Subjects and shall pass to the abstract
WEST SEAXNA CYNING I Ine by the Grace of God King of the West Saxons in his preamble to his Laws But until about our Henry the Third it was not of so constant use as that the Stile of the King necessarily required it This Stile of Dei Gratia is frequently given in old time Given to Spiritual Lords and yet in use to Spiritual Lords nothing being more common in the Instruments of Bishops and Abbats in the Chartularies of Monasteries and it is given from Kings to them in the Summons of Parliament and Writs to Assemble or Prorogue Convocations in this form Jacobus c. Reverendissimo in Christo â—â—tri praedilectoque fideli Consiliario nostro Georgio eadeâ—◠〈…〉 Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi c. But at this day though it 〈◊〉 â—â—ven to them they use it not in the first Person but Deâ— (i) Rosula Novella 〈◊〉 cap. 111. â—â—mentia or Providentia Divina and in older times when they writ to the Pope Emperor or King they were not to write Dei Gratia of themselves but only such or such licet indignus vel immerens Bononiae Episcopus c. By all these Titles we cannot but observe that the dignity of Kings and Sovereigns was looked upon in all Ages as deriving Authority from God Almighty and his Vicegerents here upon Earth having the Attributes of God that as he was Supreme over all things in Heaven and Earth so they within their Districts upon Earth I shall end this Chapter with this Observation That the Attribute of Dei Gratia applied to Sovereigns and Bishops might probably have Authority from the Constitution of Justinian (k) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Just Noâ— 6. init 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. which runs thus The greatest Gifts which Gods goodness from above hath conferred on Men are the Priesthood and Empire both of which proceed from one and the same Principle and are for the ordering and disposing of the Affairs of Mankind Concerning the peculiar Title of our Kings of England Defender of the Faith the learned Spelman having given us thâ— Copy of the Bull and discoursed so fully of it I shall 〈◊〉 the curious Reader to him for satisfaction CHAP. XVII Of the Soveraignty of the Kings of England according to our Histories and Laws THE Titles and Attributes which other Soveraign Princes have either assumed The Kings of England have used all the Titles proper to Sovereign Princes or have been given to them our Kings of England have used as might be made appear by innumerable Examples But I shall treat but of a few and shew wherein the Soveraignty is discovered and what ancient Prerogatives they have by their acts of Grace quitted and lastly how the long Parliament of 1641. would have cramped the King's Authority First as to the Title of King or Emperor promiscuously So our Edgar frequently in his Charters calls himself Albionis Anglorum Basileus As King Emperour Lord. and I have noted before that the Grecians esteemed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be of full as eminent Signification as Emperor So in a Charter (a) Cod. Wigorn. to Oswald Bishop of Worcester he is called Anglorum Basileus omniumque Regum Insularum Oceanique Britanniam circumjacentis cunctarumque Nationum quae infra eam includuntur Imperator Dominus In which we may note that one of our Kings of England writ himself not only Basileus according to the Grecian usage which signified King and Emperor but also Emperor and Lord three of the fullest Attributes either the Grecian or Roman Emperors ever used as also Lord of the British Sea as Canutus his Successor challenged So in a Charter to (b) Mon. Ang. par 1. p. 64. Peterburg Ego Edgar sub ipso sidereo Rege praesidens Regno Magnae Britanniae I have seen another (c) Lib. MS. Roberti de Swapham c. Fundationis Burgensis Coenobii p. 38. of his Charters prefaced thus Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi omnium seculorum omnia suo Intuitu distribuentis Regna terrarum moderantis habenas rerum Ego Edgar sub ipso eodem Rege praesidens Regno Britanniae c. So King (d) Id. p. 39. Edward in the same Book stiles himself Ego Edwardus Rex Anglorum Monarchiam Regiminis tenens hoc decretum Patris mei per deprecationem Abbatis Aidulfi perhenniter affirmavi In which we may note that Edgar owns himself subject to Jesus Christ God And King Edward saith he holds the single Command of Government So King Edward in a (e) Coke Praefat. 4. Reports Rex Anglorum totius Britanniae Telluris Gubernator Rector Angligenum Orcadarum necnon in Gyro jacentium Monarcha Anglorum Induperator Charter to Ramsey stiles himself Totius Albionis Dei moderante Dominatione Basileus King of all Albion and King Edwin in a Charter to Crowland calls himself King of England and Governour and Ruler of all the Land of Britain So Ethelred in his Charter to Canterbury stiles himself Of all the English born and the Oreades lying in Circuit about it Monarch and Emperor of the English So that by Orcades must be understood all the Isles about Britain So William Rufus dates his Charter to the Monastery of Shaftsbury secundo Anno Imperii mei By all which it appears that the Kings of England have justly assumed the Supream Imperial Command in their own Dominions and though the Title of Emperor hath been disused Kings of England as much Sovereigns as Emperours yet we shall find the substance of it sufficiently challenged in that of (f) Ipse omnes libertaâ—â—s 〈◊〉 Râ—gno habebat suo quas Imperator vendicabat in Imperio Matt. Paris in vita Willielmi 2. William Rufus to Arch-Bishop Anselm when he told him That he had all the Liberties in his Kingdom which the Emperor challenged in the Empire And in a Constitution (g) Râ—gâ—um Angliae ab omâ—i subjectione Imperiali liberrimum Claus 13 E. 2. m. 6. dorso of King Edward the Second it is declared That the Kingdom of England is most free from all Imperial Subjection which excluded all public Notaries who were made by the Emperor or Popes and by this Constitution were utterly rejected The Statutes for it This further appears in the (h) Stat. Anno 23 E. 3. c. 1. Vide Coke Instit 2. 111. 4 part 6. 8. 3. Instit 120 125. Statute of Praemunire made 23 Ed. 3. which runs thus That it being shown by the grievous and clamorous Complaints of the great Men and Commons how that divers of the People be and been drawn out of the Realm to answer of things whereof the Cognizance pertaineth to the King's Court and also that the Judgments given in the same Court be impeached in another Court in prejudice and dis-inherison of our Lord the King and of his Crown c. Therefore it was enacted That none of the King's Liege-People of
what condition soever shall draw any out of the Realm in Plea whereof the Cognizance appertaineth to the King's Court or of things whereof Judgments be given in the King's Court c. This Statute as well as that of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. was made to hinder the Subjects Appeals to Rome or to any other Court in such things whereby the King's Soveraignty might be diminished and this Statute relates to one made by King Edward the First Also in the Statute of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. reference is made to the (i) Anno 35 Regni Statute made at Carlisle by King Edward the First The Statute of (k) 16 R. 2. c. 5. Praemunire for purchasing Bulls from Rome gives an account of the preceding Statutes and further saith Whereas our Lord the King and all his Liege-People ought of right and of long time were wont to sue in the King's Court to receive their Presentments to Churches Prebends and other Benefices of Holy Church which they had right to present to the Conisance of Plea of which Presentment belongeth unto the King's Court of the old right of his Crown used and approved c. then particularly enumerates the Encroachments of the Bishop of Rome by Processes Excommunications of Bishops for executing Judgments given in the King's Courts and the translating of Prelates out of the Realm or from one spiritual Living to another against the King's Laws and Regality c. The Statute expresly declares That the Crown of England hath ever been so free that it is in no Earthly Subjection but immediately subject to God in all things touching the Regality of the Crown and to no other Under King Henry the Eighth (l) 24 H. 8. c. 12. the whole Parliament say that by sundry old and authentick Histories and Chronicles it is manifesty declared and expressed that this Realm of England is an Empire and so hath been accepted in the World governed by one Supream Head and King having the Dignity and Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of the same unto whom a Body Politick compact of all sorts and degrees of People divided in Terms by names of Spirituality and Temporalty have bounden and owen to bear next to God a natural and humble Obedience The next (m) 25 H. 8. c. 21. Year in another Statute it is stiled the Imperial Crown and Royal Authority recognizing no Superior but only Your Grace and in the Chapter following the Kings of England are stiled Kings and Emperors of this Realm and in (n) 28 H. 8. c. 7. another of the same King it is called The most Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of this Realm So in the same (o) Stat. Hilâ—â—◠〈…〉 8. c. 2. Year before the Title of Lord of Ireland was altered into King the Stile is Kings and Emperors of the Realm of England and of the Land of Ireland and in several other Statutes it is called the Imperial Crown I have inserted these to clear that by our Laws the Kings of England are under no Subjectjon to any foreign Prince or Potentate whatsoever And Mr. (p) Tit. Hâ—â— p. 21 22. Selden saith that the Supremacy is not only used by the English Sovereigns but hath been challenged by the Kings of Spain Denmark Poland the Czars of Muscovy and other free Princes over all within their own Dominions exclusive of all foreign Powers and upon the like ground of Supremacy was that Law made by King James the Third of Scotland in these words Our Sovereign Lord has full Jurisdiction and free Empire within this Realm c. A Confirmation of this Supremacy of our Kings appears in what is reported of our King Edward the Third That when Lewis (q) Quod Râ—x Anglix non se submisit ad osâ—ula pedum suorum of Bavier the Emperor had an Interview with him the Emperor stomached that the King of England submitted not himself to kiss his Feet But the King answered That he was (r) Rex inunctus habet vitam membrum in potesâ—ate sua ideirâ—â— non debet se submittere tantum sicut Rex alius an anointed King and had Life and Member in his Power therefore he ought not to submit himself to him as other Kings Whence it was that Alsonso the ninth King of Castile defining what Kings were after he had dispatched the Particulars that belonged to the Emperor says That they are every one in their Kingdoms the Vicars or Vicegerents of God placed over the People to govern them (s) Bien assi come el Emperador en su Imperio Partid 2. tit 1. Ley 5. 8. no otherwise than as the Emperor is in his Empire Whoever desires further Satisfaction in this Point may have recourse to the voluminous Collections of Mr. Pryn and other Authors that have treated of the Kings Supremacy Most of what I have hitherto discoursed relates to the King's Supremacy ab extra that he hath no foreign Superior that ought to impose any thing upon him or his Subjects contrary to his Pleasure and his Laws in his Dominions I shall now give a short Abridgement of what I find our learned Lawyers have writ concerning the King's Authority and Sovereignty in his Kingdom of England and how Wherein the King's Sovereignty consists according to our Laws in former Ages Kings have quitted some of their Royal Prerogatives In our Laws the King is stiled in Ecclesiastical matters the Supreme Ordinary (t) Cokâ— 11. 86. Calvin's Case 215. in Civil matters caput Reipublicae Pater Patriae totius Regni Pater-Familias Chief Justice c. being furnished with plenary Power to render Justice and Right to every Member and part of the whole Body (u) Coâ—â— 2 part 1 2. 24 H. 8. c. 1. 24 Eliz. c. 1. without the help of Foreign Jurisdiction Some Attributes of God in a similitudinary way say (w) 〈◊〉 8◠〈◊〉 177 2â—8 212 〈…〉 the great Lawyers are aseribed to him for the Excellency of his Person and the greatness of his Office as Sovereignty and Power Omnipresence Majesty Immortality c. In his Political (x) 〈…〉 Grand Abâ—iâ—gment part 3. p. 44. Capacity not subject to the Infirmities of others as Nonage Death Attainder c. So no Laches Negligences Defects or Stops of Blood can be imputed to or fastned upon him as is well known in the case of King Henry the Seventh (y) St. Albans vita â—en 7. p. 29. wherein it was unanimously resolved by the Judges That his Natural Capacity doth so far participate with the Politic which is superadded to the Body natural of the King that these become consolidate consubstantiate and indivisible in one and the same Royal Person and the Body Politic which is the more worthy and of a sublimer Nature is in no ways obnoxious to the Humane Imbecillity of Death Infamy Crime or the like but doth draw from the Natural Body all Imperfections and Incapacities whatsoever So that there is
Particulars of Royal Abatements Edicts or make new Laws or change any of the old standing Laws without the mutual Consent of the two Houses of Parliament He may not oppress the People or in any Arbitrary way take from them their Liberties or Estates under any pretence whatsoever without due course of Law Nor can he impose upon their (m) Stamford's Pleas of the Crown Persons what Charges or Burthens he pleaseth but according to and by the Laws of the Kingdom He cannot do any thing against the Law of the Nation or against common Right cannot change Ancient Customs for a Legal (n) Hâ—ghs 's Reports 254.263 Cousâ—uetudo lâ—galis plus habet quam concessio Regalis Custom is more available than a Royal Concession yet on the other side that Custom which advanceth against the Prerogative of the King is void He cannot impose Arbitrary (o) Petit. of Right 3 Car. 1.7 Car. 1. c. 17. payments erect new Offices of Charge to the Subject may not deny or delay Justice may not compel his People to make Gifts Loan Benevolence or Tax without consent of the two Houses The King (p) 2 Car. 1. c. 1. Coke 12.46.2 part Brown lib. 2. c. 2. Coke Instit 2 part 47 48. Petition of Right Dyer 176. may not imprison without just Cause nor keep any Mans Cause from Tryal may not send any man out of the Realm without his own Consent may not in time of Peace Billet or Quarter Soldiers or Mariners upon his People against their Wills may not grant Commission to try Men by Martial Law in time of Peace nor to determine any matters of difference betwixt Subjects other ways than by ordinary (q) 21 Jac. c. 31. Coke 11.87 Plowden 497. course of Law and ordinary Courts may not by Patent or Licence make a grant of a Monopoly or the benefit of a Penal Law or give a Power to dispense with Penal Laws in some Cases (r) Coke 11.87 He may not have or take that he hath right to which is in the Possession of another but by due course of Laws and may not make new or alter old Courts of Justice unless to be kept after the Course of the Law and not in Course of Equity Nor (s) Sheppard's Grand Abridgment part 3. fol. 49. alter the Courts of Westminster that have been time out of mind nor erect new Courts of Chancery Kings-Bench Common-pleas or Exchequer (t) Fleetwood lib. 1. c. 8. He may not by his last Will and Testament under the great Seal or otherwise dispose of the Government or of the Crown it self nor give and grant away the Crown-Lands or Jewels which he hath in his Politic Capacity nor give away any of the incommunicable Prerogatives By these Abatements of Power and gracious Condescentions of the Kings of England for the Benefit and Security of the Subject No Power co-ordinate with the King 's we are not to conclude that there either is or can be any Co-ordination or Coaequality of any State Order or Degree of the Subjects with the Sovereign nor any Competition of the Subjects Power in his Concurrence with the Vertual and Primary Influence of the Sovereign but a plain Subordination and subjected Ministration of the one under the Sovereignty of the other For although there is a Co-operation of the Members with the Head for the performing some Acts of State and they may seem Orders or States coaequally Authorized in the Power of Acting with the Sovereign in Petitioning for advising or consulting about or consenting upon the Kings Summons to Laws And although in judging and determining matters of Private Interest the King hath not an Arbitrary Judgment but is restrained to the Judgment to be administred by the proper sworn Judges in his Courts whom he appoints to judge according to his Laws and in the making of Laws his Power and Judgment is restrained to the Concurrence of the Nobles and Commons in Parliament yet in all other things wherein he is not expresly restricted by any Law of his own or Progenitors granting he retaineth the absolute Power as in the particulars before mentioned and in the Chapters of Parliaments I shall further discourse In the Rebellion under King Charles the First the (u) Observations on His Majesty's Messages c. The Rebels in 1641. would have lessened the King's Sovereignty and placed it in the People or their Representatives Pencombatants for the Party knowing they had the whole Current of the Laws against them made a great noise and bustle with Sophisms and plausible specious Pretences to captivate the Populace and nothing was more frequent than the Misapplication of that of the Philosopher That the King was Singulis major but Vniversis minor Inferring from thence That the Collective Body of the People and their Representatives were Greater in Authority than the King In answer to which it may be observed That the Aphorism how true soever in any other sense is most false in any sense of Sovereignty For if it be meant That the King is a better Man only than any of us single this doth not tell us he is better than Two and this is no more than possibly he might be before he was King For we must needs look upon Princes as Persons of Worth Honour and Eminency when taken from the People which the superaddition of Royalty did not destroy Besides any Lord of the Land may challenge such a Supremacy over all the Knights and any Knight over all the Esquires Furthermore if Princes be Sovereigns to single Persons of Subjects only and not to the universality of them then every single Subject by himself is a Body Politick whereof the King as King is Head and so the Publick Community is out of the King's Protection he being no King as to them in a complex Body Such impudent Falsities and many more destructive Consequences flow from such absurd Principles And if the Maxim were true the People have placed a King not over but under themselves But they enforce the Argument still further That the Fountain and efficient Cause of Power is the People and from hence they say the Inference is just That he is less than the Universe But the (w) Answer to Observations p. 10. Consequence is rather the contrary For suppose the People were the efficient Cause of Power it can be no otherwise than by translating or deriving their divided Power and uniting it in him Since then they cannot retain what they have parted with nor have what they gave away it follows That he who hath all their Power and his own particular besides must needs be greater and more powerful than they it being a very great Truth That he is the only Fountain of Power and Justice Another of their Maxims was That quicquid efficit tale illud est magis tale And they assume But the King was made by the People therefore less than the People In answer to which it is
answer the Varieties and unthought on plottings of Mans Nature and in Tract of Time Laws at first just or in terrorem become unprofitable and harsh and this moderating of Laws which is called saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Equity is so annexed to the Prince that by no decree of Man it can be pulled from it This Absoluteness I have hitherto mentioned out of such great Authors How far the Kings of England may dispense with their Laws is not practised by the English Sovereign for he challengeth no such Power to make or abrogate Laws without the Concurrence of the two Houes But he hath a sufficient Prerogative by dispensing conniving or putting some Laws more in Execution than at other times so to manage the Execution of the as the Government and consequently the Peoples safety be not prejudiced So though there be a Law for Triennial Parliaments yet when a Prince finds a Potent Faction that may influence the Electors so as the meeting of such a Parliament at such a time may be hazardous to the publick there being no Penalty can be inflicted on a King for the Omission and the Danger being visible that such a Factious Parliament was only wanting to bring to perfection the Design of Traiterous and Seditious Persons It is very agreeable to Reason that a Prince in such a juncture should prefer the publick Peace of his Kingdom and the security of his Crown by the omitting such Summons than to hazard all by convening them There are other Cases may intervene wherein the Reason of State the Salus publica may require the dispensing with or suspension of the Execution of some Laws As in time of open Rebellion the King 's arming of such as he may most surely confide in though they take not such Oaths or be so qualified as the Laws require and as in several other Particulars might be instanced in I shall only add two Authorities of our own Country who were well versed in the matter the one a great Divine and the other as great a Lawyer and Statesman First the learned (i) Vsher's Power of Princes p. 76. Primate saith Such positive Laws being as other works of Men are imperfect and not free from any Discommodities if the strict Observation thereof should be pursued in every particular It is fit the Supreme Governour should not himself only be exempted from Subjection thereunto but also be so far Lord over them that where he seeth cause he may abate or totally remit the penalty incurred by the breach of them dispense with others for not observing of them at all yea generally suspend the Execution of them when by experience he shall find the Inconveniences to be greater than the profit that was expected should redound thereby to the Common-wealth The Second Authority shall be that of the Earl of Clarendon (k) Survey p. 127. who affirms That by our Laws the King hath in many Cases the Power of dispensing with the Execution of the Law especially in granting pardon for the transgressing of them except in those Cases where the Offence is greater to others than the King as in murder of an Husband or Father therefore upon an Appeal by them the Offendor may suffer after the Kings pardon which shows how tender our Laws are of protecting the Lives of Subjects This Prerogative of Kings (l) 3. Rep. Bodin avouches among the Rights of Sovereignty to pardon the Persons the forfeiture of their Goods and to restore the attainted Honours of those condemned by righteous or unrightcous Judgment according to that of St. (m) Q. 115. ex Veteri Novo Testamento Hilary in St. Augustine Imperatori soli licet revocare sententiam reum mortis absolvere ei ignoscere That it belongeth only to the Emperor to revoke the Sentence or Judgment and to absolve and pardon the guilty For as Themistius saith One thing becoms a Judge and another thing a King the one is to observe the Law the other hath power to correct the Laws themselves and to qualifie the severity and harshness of them as being himself a living Law and not confined to the unchangeable and unalterable Letter For that end saith he it seemeth God did send from Heaven the Regal Power into the Earth that Men might have a refuge from that dead and immoveable Law to the living one as he instanceth in Capital Offenders For we have seen saith he Men returned to life from the Gates of Death whom the Law indeed sent thither but the Lord of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 brought back from thence again As to the Power of Equity claimed by the great Civilians the Administration of that is vested in the Chancellor or Lord-Keeper of the Kings appointment who is the Keeper of the Kings Conscience or Dispenser of that reserved Power in the King CHAP. XX. That the Sovereign is not to be resisted or rebelled against upon pretence of ill Government Irreligion or any such matter OUR Republicans of 1641. set themselves with all their skill and cunning The Necessity of this Discourse as well as force to overthrow the Doctrine of Non-resistance and to establish that of its being lawful not only to rise in Arms for the defence of their Liberty Property and Religion the gilded pretences of all Rebellions but to prosecute that blessed King and all his Loyal Subjects in the highest Degree of Cruelty and Revenge that they could devise or their success embolden them to commit Therefore it is a most necessary Duty of all that wish well to themselves as well as the Government to oppose such dangerous Positions and Practices The Authorities I have cited in the two Chapters of Sovereignty are but the gleanings of what may be found in learned Men on this Subject and since I shall have occasion hereafter when I treat of the Subjects duty to handle this matter more particularly I shall be the shorter in this and refer the curious Reader to the elaborate Treatise of Mr. Dudley Digs Of the unlawfulness of Subjects taking up Arms against their Sovereign and to the Glory of his Age for Learning Loyalty and Sanctity the Lord Primate Vsher's Power of the Prince and His Second Part of Obedience to the judicious and learned Sir George Mackenzie his Jus Regium and (a) Arnisaeus Zeiglar de Jure Majestatis c. 1. n. 12. Salmasii Defensio Regia Grotius lib. 1. c. 4. de Jure Belli Dr. More 's Divine Dialogues Dr. Mouliu 's Philanax Anglicus Sam. Petit 's Diatriba c. others that treat of this Subject ex instituto desiring all those who have imbibed or would avoid any of these dangerous Principles that they will seriously consult those Authors out of whom I shall only hint some few of their Reasons and Arguments that may be as Antidotes against the most destructive poison of resisting Sovereign Princes or allowing any Order of Subjects the Liberty upon any Pretence of
Council and the Optimates witnessing are Cynedrid the Queen three Bishops one Abbot and Brorda Wiega Cuthbert Eobing Esne Cydda Winbert Heardbert and Brorda Dukes besides Ethelbeard Archbishop Forthred Abbat and Sighore Son of Siger But I shall hereafter more copiously give an Account of the constituent Parts of the great Councils The King the Fountain of Laws The Legislative Power saith a learned (h) Sheringham's Supremacy p. 34. Leges vero Anglicanae consuetudines Regum Authoritate jubent quandoque quandoque vetant quandoque vindicant puniunt transgressores Bracton lib. 1. c. 2. Author belongs to the King alone by the Common Law for though the two Houses have Authority granted them by the King to assent or dissent yet the Power that makes it a Law the Authority that animates it and makes it differ from a dead Letter is in the King who is the Life and Soul of the Law by whose Authority alone the Laws command forbid vindicate and punish Transgressors This was resolved by divers Earls and Barons and by all the Justices in the Reign of King Edward the Third for one (i) Fuit dit que le Roy sist les Leis per assent des Peres de la Commune non pas les Peres le Commune qu'il ne avera nul Pere en sa terre demesne que le Roy per eux ne doit estre ajuge 22 E. 3. c. 1. Haedlow and his Wife having a Controversie with the King and desiring to have it decided in Parliament It was resolved That the King makes Laws by the Assent of the Lords and Commons and not the Lords and Commons and that he could have no Peer in his own Land and could not be judged by them This is further manifested that the Laws are primarily and properly made by the King and the two Houses have a Cooperation but no Co-ordination of Power for the breach of any Statute whether it be by Treason Murther Felony Perjury or by any other way is an offence against the (k) Encounter la Corone Dignitie le Roy. Stanford 's Pleas of the Crown lib. 1. c. 1. Kings Authority alone and Pleas made against such Offences are called The Pleas of the Crown because they are done against the Crown and Dignity of the King So that it is not the Dignity and Authority of the Lords and Commons which is violated but the Dignity and Authority of the King This appears also in the Power the (l) Sheringham p. 35. See Finch lib. 2. fol. 22. Coke 2 II. 7. lib. 7. fol. 14. Stanford lib. 2.101 King hath in dispensing with such Laws as forbid a thing which is not malum in se and in pardoning the Transgression of others as Treason Felony c. which in Reason he ought no more to do than to dispense with the Laws of Germany Spain or France or pardon the Transgressors thereof if they were not made by his Authority Furthermore it is a certain Maxim of the Law (m) Ejusdem est leges interpretari cujus est condere The Amendment was sealed by the Great Seal 2 May 9 E. 1. commanding the Justices to do and execute all and every thing contained in it though the same did not accord with the Statute of Gloucester in all things None can interpret the Laws but the same Power that makes them But the King may do this as appears by the Statute of Glocester 6â—â— where immediately after the Statute are these words After by the King and his Justices certain Expositions were made upon some of the Articles above mentioned So the Judges are appointed by the King and they have from him a Power to interpret the Law judicialiter otherwise they could not proceed to Judgment and being called by the King with him and under him they have a Power to interpret the Law Authoritativé But the two Houses besides that they can do nothing singly or joyntly without the Kings Concurrence in (n) Sheringham ut supra their make and composition are unfit to interpret Law For such Power as interprets Law must be always existent or in being to act according to emergent Occasions which the two Houses are not And if they were a permanent Body yet they having a Negative upon each other the Interpretation of the Law must be retarded and all Controversies depending thereupon undecided And this Disagreement might perhaps endure for ever and so a final Determination in such Suits would be impossible Now these are Inconveniences which ought not to be admitted in any Commonwealth for it derogates both from the Honour and Wisdom of a Nation to be so moulded and framed that Justice cannot have a free Passage in all Contingencies Not only the Legislative Power it self but the very (o) Hem p. 36. The King may provide for all things necessary for Government where the Law hath not provided or contradicts not Exercise of the Power also so far as it is essential to Government is in the King alone for he can by Edicts and Proclamations provide for all necessary occasions and special Emergencies not provided for by fixed Laws which is one of the most excellent and eminent Acts of the Legislative Power and a sufficient Remedy against all Mischiefs in case the two Houses should refuse to concurr with him in those things which concern the Benefit of the Kingdoms For as (p) Ea quae Jurisdictioâ—is sunt pacis ea qâ—ae sunt Justitiae paci annexa ad nullum pertinent nisi ad Coronam Dignitatem Regiâ—m Bracton lib. 2. c. 24. Bracton saith those things which belong to Jurisdiction and Peace and those which are annexed to Justice and Peace appertain to none but the Crown neither can they be separated from it because they make the Crown If the King should unwarily by Act of Parliament consent to any thing prejudicial and derogatory to His Royal Prerogative such Acts are void by the Common Law and the Judges are bound to declare them so as that of 23. H. 6. about Sheriffs not to continue longer than one Year was by the Judges declared void and all Kings since might with a Clause of non obstante against the manifest words of the Statute have granted that office for Life in Tail or in Fee But I need not enlarge upon this for all the Acts for the King's Supremacy all the Laws and Statutes that over were made put this beyond Dispute that the affirmative Voice is absolutely in the King that no Laws can be binding or be Laws at all without his special Consent and this being one of the great Rights of Sovereignty cannot be separated from the Person of the King although he (q) Suprema jurisdictio potestas Regia etsi Princeps volet separari non pessunt sunt enim ipsa sorma substantialis essentia Majestatis ergo manente ipso Rege ab eo abdicari non possunt
9. The Words are The Presidents and Princes assembled together to the King and told him That all the Presidents of the Kingdom the Governours and the Princes the Counsellors and the Captains have consulted together to establish a Royal Statute and to make a firm Decree c. Now O King establish the Decree and sign the Writing that it be not changed according to the Law of the Medes and Persians which altereth not Here the Presidents c. assembled consult about the Decree they propose it as they had framed it yet they own it was of no force without the King 's establishing and signing it Which is exactly parallel with the Constitution of the Legislative in England if we joyn the Commoners to the Presidents Princes c. No radical mixture of Power in the two Houses with the King But the Writers for the Long Parliament were so desirous to make the Two Houses to have a Radical Mixture of the Legislative Power equal with the King 's that they sought all the specious and plausible Arguments they could to enforce it having little regard to what was Law it self or ancient Usage Therefore one of them in his (c) Pag. 39. Answer to Dr. Fern saith A Legislative Power is not to be satisfied by a bare powerless Consent Third Objection and therefore deman◠Whether that Consent be causal and authoritative or meerly consiliary and unauthoritative That the Two Houses have an Enacting Authority he would prove from that Clause set in the beginning of Acts Be it Enacted by the King 's most Excellent Majesty This will appear a Form of Words lately made use of in the Twenty fourth Chapter and the Authority of the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament For he saith this implies distinct Authorities for the Addition of the Authority of the Lords and Commons were superfluous if Laws be enacted by the King's Authority alone To which it may replied according to (d) King's Supremacy p. 89. Mr. Sheringham That though it be granted that they have an Enacting Authority in this particular of Law-making which how step by step it hath been brought to the state it is now in will be cleared in the following Chapters yet the Question is first Whether that be only a Power of assenting that such or such a Law shall be established or a Power that commandeth and giveth life and vigour to the Laws Secondly Whether the Power be radically in themselves or derived from the King As to the first It is agreed by the Judges (e) 2 H. 7.14.11 H. 7.25 Lambard Archeion fol. 271. That the Words Assenteth and Enacteth are equivalent in this Case For their Power of preparing Materials for a Law by framing Bills sufficiently denotes their Assent because they are Bills of their own framing and the Wisdom they show in these and the Care of the Government and People will always make that August Body of great use to the Government and valuable by their Fellow-subjects But secondly In this Particular the Writ of Summons is that which gives them all the Power of which in the Chapter of Parliaments I shall enlarge It must be considered from whom they have this Authority They have the Use and Exercise of the Legislative Power so far as is necessary for that Act although it be not radically in them for although the King's Authority cannot be separated from him privativè so as to deprive him of it yet cumulativè it may be inherent in his own Person and yet be in others too as the Light of the Sun is inherent in its own Body and yet diffused through the whole World And so we call it Moon-shine and Star-light when all their Lights are from the Sun And this Delegate Authority may be called theirs because for the time of their Sitting they are by the Sovereign and Constitution of Government so capacitated to act But since they are called by the King 's Writ and dissolved at his Pleasure they cannot be said to have the Power radically in themselves If this radical Power in the Two Houses were true How could the (f) 24 H. 8. 1 E. 6. c. 2. Statutes declare the King to have entire whole and plenary Power and to be so Supreme that all Authority is derived from him and all Obedience and Allegiance due to him and him alone An utmost Chiefty and Primity of Share as they used to speak in 1641. will not make out the Force of the Statutes Because the Kings of England desiring to rule their People by Lenity have out of Princely Clemency condescended so far as not to impose upon them as hereafter it will appear they anciently did any new Law or alter and repeal the old without their own Consents by their Representatives The Black Parliament of 1641. would have the People believe The Encroachments of the Black Parliament that their Authority was equal with the Kings But when Success had hardned them they were not content with a share they at first challenged but laid claim to all wholly excluding the King and denying him his Negative Voice usurping and taking upon them the whole Power of making Laws So that this Serpent of Co-ordinate Power is not to be suffered to wrigle in its Head lest the whole Body glide easily after But I leave the further discourse of this to its proper Place Preface to the following Chapters and shall now proceed to give some Light to the Government the Britans had among them by the Comparison is found betwixt them the Gauls and Germans Being desirous as much as I can to show the Ancientest usages and under the several Conquests of England how the Government hath received Growth and Alteration sometimes the People being under the Slavery of absolute Conquerors and other times factious Nobles bearding their Kings how the even Thred of Regular Government hath been carried on or interrupted how from an absolute Power of giving Law and ruling in a Military way by the Feudal Law and many other particulars the Government is brought to that Temperament whereby the Subjects may if they will be dutiful live happilier than any other do To illustrate all these it will be necessary to represent the State of the Britans under the Romans and to discourse of the Germans from whence our Saxon Ancestors came and of both of their Manners and Laws and from thence to proceed to illustrate the Legislative Power In all which if I carry my Reader out of his Country to view the State of our Ancient Neighbours I hope he will think it no ill spent time to make that pleasing as well as profitable towr And though I represent him his Ancestors rude and barbarous in Comparison of the Roman civilizedness yet he will find they had some Religion some Arts great and generous Souls as well as strong Bodies and their greatest mis-hap seems to be that those in Britan Gaul or Germany were not under one Monarchy
Kindred and drives her through the Streets lashing or beating her as she goes along This as Juvenal saith was Ipsis Marti Venerique timendum So Antinous in Homer threatens Irus with the chopping off his Nose Ears and Privities and Vlysses inflicts that very punishment upon his Goat-herd Melanthius for his Pimping So in Canutus his Law the Wife who took other Passengers aboard her than her Husband is doomed she should have her Nose and Ears cut off Jâ—â—us Anglorum The curious may see more in Selden Tacitus observes another Law Hâ—â—redes successoresque sui cuique liberi nullum testamentum Si liberi non sunt pâ—â—ximus gradus in possâ—ssâ—oâ—e sratres patrui avunculi Idem that every ones Children were their Heirs and Successors and there was no Will to be If there be no Children then the next of kin shall inherit Brethren or Unkles by the Fathers or Mothers This seems to point out Gavil-kind otherwise there had been need of a Testament to dispose of something for younger Children So Selden observes that till our Grandfathers time it was not lawful to dispose of Land-Estates by Will unless it were in some Burroughs that had such priviledges but this hindred not but they might dispose by Deeds Another Law he mentions Suscipere inimicitias seu patris seu propiâ—qui quam amicitias necesse est Idem Nec implacabiles durant luitur enim etiam homicidium certo Armâ—ntorum ac pecorum numero recipitque satisfactionem universa domâ—s Idem which shews the use of those are called Deadly Feuds in the North was that to undertake the enmities rather than the friendships whether of ones Father or Kinsman is more necessary Yet he saith those do not hold on never to be appeased for even Murther is expiated by a certain number of Cattle and the whole Family of the murdered Person receives satisfaction So we find in our English Saxon Laws Murthers were formerly bought off with Head-money which was called Wâ—â—gild though one had killed a Noble-man yea a King himself which as I remember was valued at 60000 Thrimsas or Groats and so a Prince 30000 and others Proportionable Another Law we find thus The Lord imposeth upon his Tenant a certain quantity of Corn or Cattle or Clothes Frumenti modum Deminus aut pecoris aut vestis colâ—no injungit Idem Here we certainly find the usage of Country Farmholders In â—â—imitivo Regni sâ—â—tu pâ—st conquis â—â—nem 〈…〉 〈…〉 argenti 〈◊〉 sed sola 〈◊〉 solvebantur Dialog Scaccar So yet in Scotland a Gentleman of Quality or Lords Estate is not computed by Annual Rent but by so many Bolls of Victual So we find in Gervase of Tilbury that the Kings had payments made them out of their Lands not in Summs of Gold or Silver but only in Victuals or Provisions out of which the King's House was supplied with necessaries for daily use which the King's Officers accounting with the Sheriffs reduced into many payments viz. a Measure of Wheat to make Bread for 100 Men 1 s. the body of a Pasture-fed Beef 1 s. a Ram or Sheep 4 d. for Food for 20 Horses 4 d. Thus far I have thought fit to pick out of Tacitus the manners of the Germans and compare some of them with the English Saxon or Norman Customs to discover their Conformity But since in this account from Tacitus we find no satisfactory testimony as to the power of making Laws but that in general they used to meet in Consultation about the New or Full of the Moon where 2 (r) Alter tertius dies consultatione coâ—â—ntium abâ—umitur Id. 636. or 3 Days were usally spent and the Turba or Common Body of those that met which elsewhere he saith was by hundreds being Armed the Priests commanded silence and had the power of keeping Matters in order and the Princes Authority was there as I have noted besore I say considering these things I must seek otherwhere for clearer discovery before which I will only note Judgments given in their Councils that at such Councils as (s) Liâ—â—â— apud concilium accusare quoque discrimen capitis intendere Tacitus describes Judgments were given upon offences for he saith here Accusations might be presented and Capital Matters tried the distinction of punishment * Distinctio paenarum ex 〈◊〉 proditores tranâ—fuâ—â—â— arâ—oribus suspendunt ignavâ—â— imâ—eâ—â—â— â—â—pore Lips torpâ—â—â— Infames 〈…〉 〈◊〉 insupâ—r crate 〈◊〉 â—acitus de moribus German In some Places of Germany Drowning is yet a Punishment as Platerus gives an Account of a Woman tied in a Sack and cast into the River near Basil who was found alive after being taken up at the usual place half a mile below where she was cast in Observat being according to the Crime Traytors and such as fled to the Enemy were hung upon Trees but the slothful unfit for War and such as are infamous for sluggishness as Lipsius will have it Torpore not Corpore infames were drowned in Morasses an Hurdle being laid upon them and the reason he gives of the divers punishments is that the first which he calls Scelera are to be shown while punished but the other which he calls Flagitia wicked and heinous crimes but particularizeth not what they were should be hid and punished by Drowning then follows Levioribus delictis pro modo poenarum equorum pecorumque numero convicti mulct antur pars mulctae Regi vel Civitati pars ipsi qui vindicatur vel propinquis ejus exolvitur and that for smaller faults the punishment was a Mulct of Horses or Cattle whereof a great part was pay'd to the King or City and part to him that was acquitted or his kindred By which we may note a Sovereignty in the Kings or Free Cities or People to whom these Mulcts were pay'd But I leave these obscurer times and proceed to greater light Therefore for the better clearing of the Authority of the Saxon Kings in giving Laws to their Subjects and the discovering who were the constituent parts of the great Councils I shall first note something of the several Laws made in Germany France Several Laws made in several King loms after the declining of the Reman Empire and the Northern Countries and so proceed to some general observations of our Saxon Laws and lastly to illustrate or expound by a short Glossary the Saxon Titles of Great Men found mentioned in the Councils First as the Ancientest I meet with I will begin with the Gothic Laws Gothick Laws These Goths overrun Europe and did not only cause great Wars and Destructions but made great alterations in the Laws and Kingdoms The Goths according to the custom of other Northern People used not written Laws but their Country Customs till (t) Sub Erudiâ—â— Rege Gothi Legum instituta scriptis bahere câ—â—perunt nam antea mâ—ribus consuetudine tenebantur Isidor Chron. Goth. Aera 504.
Euridicus Euric or Theodoric for by those Names he is called Anno Dom. 466. made them be digested into writing These Levigild Aera 608 amended and they had their fullest Vigor from the Kings Chindaswind and Recaswind and these are used in Spain and that part of France called Gallia Narbonensis anciently Braccata containing Savoy Dauphin Province and Languedoc The next Laws for Antiquity are the Burgundian Gundebald or Gundebaud The Burgundian Laws who was made tributary to Clouis King of France Anno Dom. 501. having setled Burgundy under his Jurisdiction did appoint saith (u) Lib. 2. c 33. Gregory Turonensis milder Laws for the Burgundians lest he might oppress the Romans and Lindenbrogius notes That his Laws agree with the Responses of Papinian though (w) De Impietate Duellici examinis Agobard in his Book to Lewis the Emperor complains of the unjustness of one branch of them in admitting Duel when Proof might otherwise be had However here it appears they were made by his Authority The next are the Laws of the Alemans Baiuvarians and Francks * all which took their beginning from Theoderic the First (x) Spehaan 's Gloss Lex Baioriorum Lex Baiuvariorum Baioriorum Boiorum containing Franconia now Bavaria and Bohemia according to some Son of Clouis the First who founded the French Kingdom Anno 511. having triumphed over the Almains and being converted to Christianity he took the Name of Lewis when he was in Catalonia he called to him wise Men skilled in the Ancient Laws of his Kingdom and he himself indicting he commanded the Laws of those Nations according to every ones Customs to be written adding rescinding and changing them according as Christian Religion required and those which for the ancient Pagan Rites he could not alter himself Childebert the Second begun and Clotharius the Second perfected and Dagobert the great made them better and to every Nation concerned in them Lex Aalmannorum he gave them in writing As to that part which is called the Lex Alamannorum they were amended by Clotharius the Second Son of Chilperic and his Princes viz. Thirty three Bishops Thirty four Dukes Seventy two Earls and the rest of the People as appears by the Title so that this by an Act of the King and great Council and the former by the Kings themselves are recorded to be appointed or made Lex Francorum As to the Law of the Francs not the Salic Law which is of later date we find no more mention of them after they were digested by Theodoric the first till the time of Charles the Great who and his Son published Laws by the Name of Capitularies which Ann. 840. were writ by Ansegisus Abbas Lobiensis and Benedictus Levita so that here is no mention but of the Kings and Emperors sole establishing these Laws Lex Longobardorum The Longobards now Lombards in Italy were a Colony of the Saxons who were removed into Pannonia or Hungary and by Narses General to Justinian about the year 550 were called into Italy to assist the Emperor against Totila King of the Goths whom Narses totally routed in Italy and these Longobards (y) Warnefridus Hist Longobard lib. 4. c. 44. seated themselves there and established a Kingdom and Rotharis their King reduced the Laws which they held only by Use and Memory being mostly such as the Saxons had used into writing and caused the Book of them toâ—be called an Edict which was about 70 years after their setling in Italy the succeeding Princes Grimoald Luitprandus Rachis and Aistulphus and after Charles the Great Latharius and Pipin added and amended them Sir Henry Spelman (z) Glosser tit LL. Longobard saith that betwixt our Laws and those of the Longobards there is a great Agreement in the Laws Rites Words and other Particulars but saith our Ancestors brought out of Germany their Customs not written but according to the custom of the Lacedaemonians and the Ancient Nations of the North retained them in their memories only In the Laws of Henry the First Lex Ripuariorum we find the Ripuarian Laws which were made for those of Luxenburg Gelderland and Cleves not only approved but some of them are word for word in his Laws as Sir Henry Spelman notes As to the Salic Law the Francs a People of Germany The Salick Law passing the Rhine subdued a great part of Gaul and in the third year of Pharamond four of the Nobles of the Nation reviewed all the Originals of Causes according to the Salic Law There are two Prologues to these Laws the first names the four Noblemen that digested them the second saith names the Anno Dom. 798. The Lord Charles the Noble (a) Anno Dom. 798. Dom. Carolus Rex Francorum incliâ—â—s hunc libellum tractatâ—s Legis Salicae seribere ordinavit King of the Francs ordained the writing of that Book of the Salic Law In the Laws of King Henry the First Sir Henry Spelman notes That many things are taken out of the Salic Laws as he instanceth in the 87 and 89 Chapters where the Words are used and Punishments are appointed secundum Legem Salicam according to the Salic Law I shall now set down something in general of our Country Law (b) Glâ—sser Lex Anglorum The English Saxon Laws from Germany Sir Henry Spelman observes That the Laws of the English in Britain seem to take their Original from the German Manners or Customs but he knows not who first introduced them It is known that there came into England upon the Invitation of Vortigern the Jutes or Goths Angela is a Town near Flemshurg a City of Sleswick perhaps our Flamburgh in Yorkâ—â—ire had its Name from some that inhabited that City the Angli or English and the Saxons tho all here obtained the Names of Saxons The Jutes setled in Kent and the Isle of Wight The Saxons in Essex Middlesex and Sussex and so on the Sea Coast to Cornwall and were called the West Saxons The Angli possessed the East and North parts which were called Mercia Those of Kent had their Laws The tripartite Division of the Saxon Laws but after being swallowed up in the West-Saxon Kingdom they were subject to their Laws The Angli used the Mercian Laws till the Danes over-running the Provinces of East-England and of the North Humbers brought in their Customs not differing very much from the Laws they had before from hence sprung the threefold Division of Laws viz. the (c) West-Seaxna Laga Myrcna Laga Dene Laga West-Saxon Laws the Mercian Laws and the Danish Laws The first Laws we have an account of were made by Ethelbert King of Kent Anno 561. and the next by Ina King of the West Saxons who began to Reign Anno 712. and the next by Offa King of the Mercians of which Laws I have spoke before The Danish Laws were such as were not only used in Denmark but in Normandy Danish Laws
properly as Somner renders it with the Advice Counsel Instruction or Exhortation as our modern word Lore imports of Cenred my Father and Heddes my Bishop and Ercenwold my Bishop and with all my Aldermen i. e. Princes Dukes Earls Viceroys Military Officers Senators or Ministers of State as the word then signified those old Wites i. e. principal or chief Noble Men Chieftains Governours or Wisemen of my Kingdom do command and likewise with mycelre somnug Godes Theowena The great Assembly Congregation or Synagogue of Gods Servants i.e. the Clergy (f) Waes 〈◊〉 thaere hae le 〈…〉 be thâ—m stâ—â—hâ—le ures rices meditating or studying the Health of our Souls and upon the Estate or establishing of our Kingdom That ryht AE (g) Not Aew Nuptiâ—e 〈…〉 observes and appears in the 〈…〉 Gefasâ—inedâ— and ryhte cynedomas thurh ure Folc Gefaestenode getrymmed waeron That right Laws and right or just Judgment or Dooms of the King or Office and Dignity of Magistrates and Somner be fastned or established and trimmed perfected or accomplished That no Alderman or under our Jurisdiction or as probably the Compound word may be rendred any Prince under us Theoden signifying a Lord Prince or Ruler or as in the Saxon Chronology a King after them shall turn from break corrupt or change Awendan these ure domas these our Decrees Sentences or Ordinances Then in the First Chapter it follows We beodaeth that ealles Folces AE domas thus synd gehealden We bid or command that all our People shall after hold fast or observe these Laws and Dooms From this Preface the candid Reader may observe First Observations on this Preface That Kings are the gift of God and that Godes Gyffe signifies the same with Dei Gratia they are not the Creature of the People Secondly That Princes for the better Government of their People in the setling of Laws in Church and State consult deliberate and advise with their Bishops Noblemen and eminently Wise men of their Kingdoms whom for their Wisdom they honour with public Imployments in their Dominions Thirdly That after such Consultation Deliberation and Advice the Sovereign establishethâ— and instituteth the Laws And Lastly That such Laws are not to be broken or infringed by the Judges or supremest Officers under the King much less by the Subjects The next (h) Spelman Câ—ncil vol. 1. p. 313. Other Great Councils in the Saxon times of Offa. Council I find is that of Colchyth in the Kingdom of Mercia Anno 793. wherein are said to be Nine Kings present viz. Offa and Egferd his Son and seven more numbred by Sir Henry Spelman Fifteen Bishops and Twenty Dukes and so in another at (i) Id. p. 314. Verulam it is said to be under Offa who called together his Bishops and Optimates but these are only about Religious matters So (k) Id. p. 3â—0 Ad Aâ—â—um 8â—â— Kenulph Kenulph King of Mercia writing to Pope Leo the III. begins Kenulphus Gratia Dei Rex Merciorum cum Episcopis Ducibus omni sub nostra ditione dignitatis gradu So at the Synod at (l) Idem fâ—â— 328. Colichyth 6 Kal. Aug. Ann. Dom. 8â—6 Wulfred the Archbishop being Praesident it is expressed that Caenulf the King of the Mercians was present cum suis Principibus Ducibus Optimatibus So we find a Synodal Council at Clovesho (m) Iâ—em fol. â—32 〈…〉 rum praesidente Beornâ—lpho Rege Merciorum and Wulfrid the Archbishop the other Bishops Abbats and the Nobility of all Dignities treating concerning the profit of Ecclesiastical and Secular Persons and the stability of the Kingdom That which I shall note from these is this That in these Synodal Councils sometimes it is said the King praesided other times the Archbishop but mostly all the Persons that constitute such Councils are the King the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and the Optimates The next Council I find is called (n) Idem pag. 336. Anno 833. Withlasius Concilium Pananglicum held at London 26 May Anno 833. wherein Withlasius King of the Mercians gives several immunities to the Abby of Croyland and more than once he saith volo praecipio and this he saith he doth in the (o) In praesentia Dominorum meorum Egberti Regis West-Saxoniae Aethelwulphi filii ejus coram Pontificibus Proceribus presence of his Lords Egbert King of the West Saxons and Aethelwulph his Son and before the Bishops and the greater Noblemen of all England in the City of (p) Majoribus totius Angliae in Civitate Londonia ubi omnes congregati sumus pro consilio capiendo contra Danicos Piratas litora Angliae assidus infestaâ—tes London where they were all gathered to take Counsel against the Danish Pirates daily infesting the Coast of England Therefore Sir Henry Spelman judgeth this Council properly to be called for secular Affairs and to be such as we now call our Parliaments The Witnesses to it are the said Withlase the Archbishop of Canterbury Celnoth and Eadbald Archbishop of York and after nine more Bishops and three Abbats Egbert and his Son Adelwulph sign and after them Wulhard Athelm and Herenbrith Dukes Swithin the Kings Presbyter and Bosa his Secretary But I shall leave these and come to more direct secular great Councils The Laws of King Alfred Regnare coepit 871. desiit 900. as that of King Alfred who in the first part of his Laws recites the Commandments and Laws by Gods appointment delivered by Moses to the Children of Israel to be observed and some of the New Testament and from that of our Saviour quod vobis fieri non velitis id aliis non faciatis concludes that Jâ—Plgment of Right ought to be given to every one and that on (q) On thissum anum Dome mon maege gethencean that he aeghwelâ—re on riht gedemeth LL. Alured p. 21. this one Sentence That Man must bethink him much that judgeth Right to every one and he adds That after the propagating of the Gospel in England as well as in other places were gathered for making of Laws both for Church and State it is to be supposed he means Holy (r) Haligra Bisceopa eac othera gethungenra Witena Ibid. Bishops and other famous wise Men or Wites Then in the Conclusion of the Laws about Religion and Prefatory to the secular Laws he saith I Alfred King have gathered (s) Thaes togaeder gegaderod awritan het these Sanctions together and caused them to be written many of them being observed by his Ancestors Those that he liked (t) Tha the me ne licodon Ic awearp mid minra witena getheat on othre wifan behead to heoldanne Ib. p. 22. not with the Council of his Wites he rejected and those he liked he bid or commanded to be holden and concludes Ic tha Aelfred West-Seaxna Cyning eallum minum Witun thaes geeowde hi tha cwaethon that him that licode eallum to healdenne which thus I
according to the Title the Knights Agelnodus Walfricus Sywardus Godricus To the third Charter (d) Id. 636. when he dedicated St. Peter's Church Anno 1066. there are these more added to the Lay-Nobility besides Osbern Peter and Robert the King's Chaplain who are placed next after the Chancellor As to King Edward's Laws and their Confirmation by the Conqueror and the Addâ—â—ions and Amendments see Dr. Brady fol. 254. Aâ—gum Aâ—tinorm 296 298 299. As to the â—arallel betwixt the Saxon and Norman Laws see his Preface to the Norman Story before the Dukes Gud Comes Marheâ—â—s Comes Radulphus Minister Agelnodus Minister and besides that Wulfric Syward and Godrich in the aforesaid Charter are called here Knights there are added Colo and Wulsward Knights and the Conclusion of all is Omnes consentientes subscripsimus So that here may be noted the use of the Subscriptions of the Noblemen to the King's Charters which then were only by the mark of a Cross and in after times by their Seals to those we call Acts of Parliament as hereafter will be shown Having thus treated of the General Councils and such like Conventions under the Saxon and Danish Kings I shall pass to the Norman Kings and so descending to the present Age show the constituent Parts of the great Councils and Parliaments and by what variety of Expressions in the gradual Progress of the respective Kings Reigns the Soveraigns enacting of Laws was exhibited only before I enter I cannot but take notice that Mr. Selden by what compliance I know not Ab his vix alios ante Saxones comperio Custodes sub eis varie partitos c. Explent numerum Rex Conâ—â—â—â—â—ularius Cancellarius Thesaurarius Angliae Aldermannus Aldermannus Provinâ—â—arum Gravii Janus Angl. p. 40. with the mode of his time calls those which we make constituent Parts of the great Councils of the Saxon times Custodes and saith he scarce meets with any of these Guardians of the Laws different from these Lawmakers Yet he brings no Representatives of the Commons for he makes them the King the Lord High-Constable the Chancellor the Treasurer the Alderman of England the Aldermen of Provinces and the Graves I cannot but wonder that he should not at least give some hint what difference there was betwixt the King and his Graeve in the point of Law-making Surely he knew the Constitution of the great Councils as well as any but being a Sitting Member in that long Parliament was in that Particular tainted per contagionem uvaque livorem deducet ab uva CHAP. XXV Of the great Councils of the Norman Kings 'till the end of the Reign of King John WHAT Changes William the Conqueror made in the Government how he brought in the Feudal Laws of Normandy and many other Alterations Doctor Brady hath proved at large in his Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and the Preface to his Complete History so that I shall touch very little upon that Subject The Conqueror saith the learned Sir (a) Praefâ—tio ad LL. Willielmi primi pag. 155. Edit Wheeloch Three things the Conqueror designed Roger Twysden having obtained the Kingdom by dint of Sword and knowing that no Empire is firmly established by Arms without Justice applied his mind to three things First That he might have a sufficient Military Force Secondly That he might gratifie his French and Norman Adventurers yet so as the English might not by over much severity be instigated to rebel And Thirdly That the Husbandmen might live as Servants and to perform the Drudgery but not to be wholly extirpated As to the First He disposed the Militia so as (b) Lib. 4. p. 523. About his Militia and Revenue Ordericus Vitalis tells us it was reported That he could expend 1600 l. and 30 s. three Half-pence Sterling Money every day besides the Presents Fines for remitting of Punishments upon Transgressions of the Laws and many other ways whereby his Treasury was encreased and he made the Kingdom be surveyed and all his Tributes or Revenues Piscos as in the time of King Edward he made be truly described His Lands he so distributed to his Soldiers Disposed the Lands in Military Service and disposed them so that in the Kingdom of England he had 60000 Horsemen which he could with great readiness call together therefore in the 58 Law ascribed to him and which is in the Red Book of the Exchequer it is thus expressed We (c) Statuimus etiam sirmiter praecipimus ut omnes liberi homines totius Regni nostri sint fratres cenjurati ad Monarchiâ—m nostram ad Regnum nostrum pro viribus suis facultatihus contra inimicos pro posse suo defendendum viriliter servandum Pacem Dignitatem Coronae nostrae integram observandâ—m judicium rectum justitiam constanter omnibus modis pro posse suo sine delatione â—aciendam Fol. 171. appoint and firmly command that all the Liberi Homines such as held in Military Service to whom he had distributed all the Lands of the English except what he kept in his own Possession as in all Authors that treat of such matters is most evident of his whole Kingdom should be sworn Brothers to defend and manfully preserve his Monarchy and the Kingdom according to their Power against all Enemies and keeping entire the Peace and Dignity of his Crown and for the executing of right Judgment and Justice constantly in all ways according to their Power without Deceit or Delay I have inserted this at large because it seems the Primary Law upon which his Government was established and it seemeth to me to be the Substance of the Oath of Fealty that all the Subjects which held in Capite were to take or that the same Oath was to the same ends and purpose This Law is said to be made in the City of London But without doubt it was much according to the (d) Monsieur Berault Custom Norman fol. 86. usage of Normandy established by Rollo and what had been practised by the Francks when they conquered the Gauls in the declining of the Roman Empire who distributed their Lands among their Soldiers to whom was reserved the Dignity of Gentlemen and the Management of Arms and the use of them taken from the Ancient Gauls who were called Roturiers and they were only permitted to manage the matters of Husbandry and Merchandice So the Conqueror gave to some of his Followers (e) Brady's Preface Norm History p. 159. whole Counties to some two or three or more Counties with a great Portion of Land to others Hundreds Mannors or Towns who parcelled them out to their Dependants and Friends 'till at last though the Saxons most frequently held their own Estates of those new Lords and by new Titles from them some Soldiers and ordinary Men had some proportionable Shares for their Services though upon hard Conditions possessing them for the most part as Feudatories Of the Feudal Law and
its Mitigation So Matt. Paris saith Episcopatus Abbatias omnes quae Baronias tenebant eatenus ab omni servitute sâ—â—ulari libertatem habuerant sub servitute statuit militarâ— and according to the Rules of the Feudal Law which as it was the Law for the most part in Normandy as to Possession and Tenure so was it in England until by the Indulgence of Usurpers as well as of lawful Sovereigns to the great Men and of them to their Tenents and Followers their Tenures became more easie and were changed into Inheritances both Free and Bond. So by Compact or Agreement betwixt kind and favourable as well as indigent Lords and serviceable Tenents as also by the Introduction of the use of the Canon or Imperial Law the Rigor of the Feudal Law was abated and received several Alterations and Amendments by flux of Time and especially by Acts of great Councils or Parliaments and the Necessities or Indulgence of Princes So that instead of more rigid Tenures the soft ones of Fee-simple in all its kinds by Deed or Feofment or inheritable and qualified Copyholds were introduced As to the second Particular concerning William the Conqueror's setling Laws for the equal Government Of the Conqueror's Laws both of the Normans and English I shall first give an account out of (f) Parte posteriori fol. 346. Hoveden what these were and how they were procured He saith That the Danish Laws being understood by the Conqueror to be used in Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridg-shire others (g) Chron. Liâ—â—f See for the Conqueror's Charter and Laws Dr. Brady fol. 17 252 254 258 298 249. add the Deirans and the Isles concerning Forfeitures he preferred them before the other Laws of the Kingdom and commanded they should be observed and gives the reason for it that his and the Ancestors of most of the Barons of Normandy were come from Norway therefore the Laws of the Danes ought to be preferred before those of the Britains viz. of the English and Picts Which saith my (h) Quo audito mox universi compatriota qui legâ—s edixerant tristâ—s essecâ—i unanimiter deprecati sunt quatenus permitâ—eret lâ—ges sibi prâ—prias consueâ—udines â—â—iqua halere Id. num 10. Hoveden fol. 347 num 1. Author being heard by the great Men of the Country who had as hereafter I shall show been appointed to revize the Laws they all were very sorrowful and unanimously intreated him that he would permit them to have the Laws proper to themselves and their ancient Customs under which their Fathers lived and they were born and bred under for that it would be very hard for them to receive unknown Laws and to judge of those things they understood not See Brady's Answer to Argum. Aâ—tiâ—oâ—â— p. 298 299. But finding the King unwilling to be drawn to consent they follow on their suit praying for the Soul of King Edward who bequeathed him his Crown and Kingdom whose Laws they were that they might not have the Laws of strange Nations imposed on them but he would grant them the Continuance of their Countries Laws To which intreaty of his Barons after Counsel taken my Author saith I cannot conceive but here were many of the Saxon Nobility and Men of best Account otherwise they could not call them the Laws their Fathers had lived under and the Normans could not then know much of our Laws or Speech but this was before he had subdued all fully he acquiesced and from that day the Laws of King Edward were of great Authority and Esteem throughout England and were confirmed and observed before other Laws of the Country Our Author further notes That these were not the proper Laws of King Edward but of Edgar his Grandfather which had been little observed for 68 years as in one place and 48 years in another he saith by reason of the Danish Invasions c. and being revived repaired and confirmed by King Edward were called his Laws The Account the Chronicle (i) Anglos Nobiles Sapientes suaâ—â—ge eruditos Id. fol. 348. Spelm. Concil tom 1. fol. 619. of Lichfield gives is this That King William in the fourth year of his Reign at London by the Counsel of his Barons made to be summoned through all the Counties of England all the Noble Wisemen and such as were skilled in their Law that he might hear their Laws and Customs and then gives an account how he approved of the Danish Laws used in Norfolk c. Concerning the Kindness the Conqueror pretended in his first four Years and his Rigour after see at large Dr. Brady in his Answer to the Argumentum Antinormanicum especially p. 260. and 299. But afterwards at the Intreaty of the Community of the English he yielded to grant them King Edward's Laws Before I proceed any further I cannot but note that what Hoveden calls Compatriotae here is called Communitas Anglorum and in both of them afterwards it is called Concilio Baronum by which we may know who these Compatriotae and this Communitas were viz. the Barons or great Men. Our Author proceeds That by the King's Precept out of every County of England Twelve Wisemen were chosen who were enjoyned an Oath before the King that according to their utmost they should discover the establishments of their Laws and Customs (k) Vt quoad possent recto tramite incedentes nec ad dextram nec ad sinistram divertentes nihil addentes nihil praevarieando mutantes Omnia quae praedicti â—urati dixerunt going in a strait Path neither declining to the right or left Hand omitting adding or prevaricating nothing and Aldred Archbishop of York who crowned King William and Hugh Bishop of London by the King's command writ the Laws which the said sworn Persons did produce But it is to be noted that this Chronicle of Lichfield is of a later Date than other Writers and the Laws in it differ from those in Ingulphus The next Testimony is that of (l) Circa sinem Hist fol. 519. num 36. Leges aquiâ—â—mi Regis Edwardi quas Dom. meus inclitus Rex W. authenticas esse perpetuas c. proclamarat Ingulphus who tells us That he brought from London to his Monastery i.e. Croyland the Laws of the most just King Edward which his Lord the famous King VVilliam willed to be Authentic and Perpetual and had proclaimed under the severest Penalties to be inviolably kept through the whole Kingdom of England and commended them to his Justiciaries in the same Language they were set forth in c. of which I shall say something below The Author of Jus Anglorum ab Antiquo and the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and Mr. Petyt in his Rights of the Commons asserted have writ largely to prove That the Conqueror made little Innovation in our Laws and on the contrary the profoundly learned (m) Answer to Petyt p. 14. Great Officers Normans Doctor Brady hath from undeniable Records
proved that he brought in the Feudal Law of Tenures and much of the Norman Laws and that in his time and for an Hundred years after the Justiciaries or Chief Justices the Chancellors Lawyers Ministerial Officers and under-Judges Earls Sheriffs Bailiffs Hundredaries c. were all Normans likewise the Military Men and Lords of Mannors mostly were such and in his Preface to the Norman History and his Answers to the forementioned Authors every where clears it and proves That though the Conqueror See for proof of the whole Eadmer Hist Novel fol. 6. num 10 20 30. Ingulph fol. 512. a. num 50. That these Great Barons as Tenents in Capite had power to make Laws and Constitutions to bind their Sub-Feudataries is apparent by what Malmsbury de 〈◊〉 Reg. lib. 3. saith That the Laws of W. Fitz-Ozborn Earl of Hereford remained still in force That no Soldier for any Offence should pay above 7 s. The Conqueror's Liberality to the Normans in the first beginning of his Reign promised fair Matters yet he observed no more of those Laws than served for his own interest Yet he also saith That where any Relaxation of the Rigor of the Feudal Laws was the benefit principally accrued to the Norman English who indeed were as active as could be expected to obtain ease to themselves and claim the Advantage of all the favourable Laws had been used in the Saxon times but they themselves were great Oppressors of those under them These Matters therefore being so copiously discoursed of by the learned Doctor I shall pass that whole matter by and come to the third Particular Sir Roger Twysden notes in the Conquerors Policy and so directly speak to the Constitutions of his Great Councils and his Sovereignty in making or confirming Laws As to the third Particular First it is clear that the Conqueror divided the Land among his great Men the Officers and Soldiers for proof of which we need no more but the Testimony of Gervase of (n) Black Book of the Exchequer Post regni conquisitionem post justam Rebellium subversionem facta est inquisitio diligens qui fuerint qui contra Regem in bello dimicantes per fugam se salvaverint hiis omnibus haeredibus eorum qui in bello occubuerunt spes omnis c. praeclusa Tilbury who saith That after the Conquest of the Kingdom and just subversion of the Rebels when the King himself and his great Men had viewed and surveyed their new Acquists there was a strict enquiry made who there were that fighting against the King had saved themselves by flight From these and the Heirs of such as were slain in Fight all hopes of possessing either Lands or Rents were cut off But such as were called and urged to fight against King William and did not if in Process of time they could obtain the favour of their Lords and Masters by an humble Obedience and Obsequiousness they might possess something in their own Persons without hopes of Succession their Children only enjoying it afterwards at the will of their Lords to whom when they became odious they were every where forced from their Possessions Because some are prejudiced against the judicious Doctor Brady for asserting the Conquerours changes that he made I hope they will give ear to what the learned Selden affirms thus * Ex quo cis Normannorum adventum praeter ipsum Regem non fuit in Anglia is qui Allodii ut lequantur Jure sundum possederit cum scilicet aliis ad unum omnes siduciarios proâ—e dixeris Dominos superiorem investiâ—urae Anctâ—rem interpesita side perpetuo agnâ—scâ—ntes Lib. 2. Jan. Ang. That some while since the coming in of the Normans there was not in England except the King himself any one who held Land in right of Freehold as they term it since in truth one may call all others to a Man only Lords in trust of what they had as those who by swearing Fealty and doing Homage did perpetually own and acknowledge a Superior Lord of whom they held and by whom they were invested in their Estates So he Now this Fealty and Homage is now held no kind of Slavery but then it was as I have elsewhere noted Let us hear what the same Mr. Selden a little below saith That the Conqueror did not totally change the Constitution of the Laws Probe tametsi dixeris eversum secundum quod disputant Jurisconsulti Anglicum Imperium Id. Gervas Tilâ— c. 23. Oblatis vomeribus in signum desicientis Agriculturae although we may truly say according to what Lawyers dispute That the English Empire and Government was overthrown by him Thus far that learned Man Let us now return to the Exchequer-book where we find That when a common miserable Complaint of the Natives came to the King that they thus exposed and spoiled of all things should be compelled to pass into other Countries At length after Consultation upon these things it was decreed That what they could by their deserts and lawful Bargain obtain from their Lords The English compound with their Lords they should hold by unviolable Right but should not claim any thing from the time the Nation was conquered under the Title of Succession or Descent Therefore he saith they were obliged by studied Compliance and Obedience to purchase their Lords Favour It is true that in the 55th Law of (o) LL. Gulielm primi Edit Twysden p. 170. William the Conqueror it is said That he wills and firmly commands and grants that all Freemen liberi Homines of the whole Monarchy of his Kingdom may have and hold their Lands and Possessions well and in (p) In pace libere ab omni exactione injusâ—a ab omni tallagio Peace free from all unjust Exactions and Tallage that is extraordinary Impositions and Taxes so as nothing be exacted or taken unless their free services which of Right they ought and are bound to perform to us and as it was appointed to them and given and granted to them by us as a perpetual Right of Inheritance by the Common Council of the whole Kingdom In which we may observe The English have little Benefit by his Relaxation of the Feudal Law that this was no Magna Charta made to English Men these liberi Homines were such as held in Military Service as appears by the 58th Law following and those then were Normans and the Relaxations to them were that these Fees were made Hereditary which was not frequent among Feudataries in those days and the Complaints that were made after and the amendments that Hen. 1. promised were mostly about the hard Taxes and Exactions Therefore I may conclude That the ordinary English tho' many of them might live upon the Lands they and their Ancestors had enjoyed yet their Tenure was changed and they were but Vassals to other Lords 'till by little and little by the ways I have mentioned under the first Heads they
him liberty to go telling him that he owned not Vrban pro Apostolico and that it had neither been his nor his Fathers custom that any should own (d) Paternae consuetudinis eatenus extitisse ut praeter suam licentiam aut electionem aliquis in Regno Angliae Papam nominaret quicunque sibi hujus dignitatis potestatem vellet praeripere unum foret ac si coronam suam sibi conaretur auferre Idem num 50. any Pope in the Kingdom of England without his Licence or Election and whoever would take from him this Power of his Dignity did the same as if he endeavoured to despoil him of his Crown But Anselm persisted that he had declared before he would consent to be Bishop while he was Abbat of Becc that he received Vrban for Pope neither that he would in any manner depart from his Obedience and Subjection At which the King was very angry protesting that Anselm could not against the Kings good pleasure keep his Faith which he owed to him and his Obedience to the Apostolick See So Anselm saving his Reason or Argument which he declared concerning his Subjection and Obedience to the Roman Church desired Respite for the examining the Matter in Question till it might be defined by common consent the Bishops Abbats and all the Princes of the Kingdom meeting together whether saving his Reverence and Obedience to the Apostolick See he could keep his Faith to his Earthly Prince The Question moved Whether Archbishop Anselm could keep his â—aith to thâ— King saving his Obedience to the Apostolick See and if it be proved that both of them could not be done he had rather depart the Kings Land till the Pope was owned than for an Hour deny Obedience to St. Peter and his Vicar Then it follows Idem num 10. Dantur ergo Induciae atque ex Regia Sanctione ferme totius Regni Nobilitas 5. Id. Martii pro ventilatione istius causae in unum apud Rochingheham exit The Convention was on Sunday in the Church of the Castle The King and those (e) Rege suis secretius in Anselmum Concilium stuâ—iese texentibus Anselmus autem Episcopis Abbatibus Principibus ad se a Regio secreto vocatis that were of the Kings part secretly and studiously contriving their Councils against Anselm then follows a plain description who they were that constituted this Great Council Anselmus autem Episcopis Abbatibus Principibus ad se a Regio secreto vocatis Anselm calling the Bishops Abbats and Princes to himself from the Kings Secret Council or from the Consultation they had with the King By these I conceive we may understand the constituent Parts of this Great Council Then follows eos assistentem Monachorum Clericorum Laicorum numerosam multitudinem hac voce alloquitur Anselm makes his Speech to those that is to the Bishops Abbats and Princes and likewise to the numerous multitude of Monks Clerks and Laicks there present standing or sitting there as Auditors not Assessors as the sequel will show (f) Id. num 30 40 50. He tells them how he was forc'd to leave his Country by reason of the Kings desire that Council being taken it pleased the King and them to chuse him and that then he declared for Pope Vrbane and then tells them the straits he was in as before related and so desired their Counsel and prays them all especially his Brethren and Co-Bishops to give him advice The (g) Id. fol. 27. num 10. Bishops tell him They would advise him to submit to the King in all things as they were ready to do but if he commanded they would acquaint the King with his Discourse and return his Answer and the King (h) Anselmus ad hospitium suum Curiam manere petiturus reverteretur ordered that all things should be deferred till the next day because that was Sunday and Anselm should return to his Lodging he being about to petition that the Court might remain unless the words are to be read curiam mane repetiturus he to return to the Court in the Morning because the following words are Factum est ita mane juxta condictum reversi sumus It was so done and in the Morning according to agreement we returned Then it follows Anselmus in medio Procerum conglobatae multitudinis sedens ita orsus est Si juxta quod a vobis Domini Fratres hesterno die consilium de praesenti causa petivi vel nunc dare velletis acciperem Anselm sitting in the midst of the Nobles and the encompassing multitude begun thus If you my Lords and Brothers will give me counsel about the present Cause as I Yesterday desired or petitioned I will receive it In which we may observe that he applies himself principally to the Clergy unless we read the words disjunctively Domini Fratres as we shall presently find he doth They give him the same Answer they did the day before That he should submit to the Pleasure of the King but if he according to God expected Counsel from them which might in any thing gainsay the Kings Will it would be labour in vain for they would not assist him in it Then Anselm lifting up his Eyes aloft with a lively Countenance and a reverend Voice speaks to them thus Cum nos qui Christianae Plebis Pastores vos qui Populorum Principes vocamini When we that are the Pastors of the Christian People and you that are called the Princes of the People will give me Counsel not otherwise than according to the Will of one Man your Prince I will run to the chief Pastor and Prince of all to the Angel of the Great Council c. In which we may observe to my purpose In this Contest is discovered who were the Members of the Great Councils that he divides this Curia or Great Council into two parts the Pastors of the People or the Bishops and Abbats and the Princes of the People so as here are no Commons as in the acceptance of the word in this and later Ages they are understood For the Multitudo here mentioned are to be taken to be Spectators who flocked to hear the Cause as in other Courts and even at this day upon the hearing of Appeals at the Bar of the House of Lords it is usual for many to croud in as far as the Bar. That these Great Councils met where the King kept his Court at Christmas Easter and Whitsontide by custom often is mentioned in our Histories and needs no further Proof than what Doctor Brady hath produced therefore upon this occasion of Archbishop Anselm I shall only relate what Eadmerus saith Great Council at Pentecost de more That he attended the King at Pentecost sometimes at Dinner-time when he made his great Feasts and other times during the Holidays to try if the King's Mind was altered but found no change (i) Peractis igitur Festivioribus diâ—bus
fol. 165. Gloucester 2 R. 2. is thus Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. amongst other things there assented and accorded hath made certain Statutes and Ordinances The Preface to the Statutes at (c) Anno 1379. fol. 167. Westminster the same year runs thus Our Lord the King c. of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and other great Men and of the Commons of this Realm summoned c. hath ordained In the first Chapter of the Statutes at (d) Idem Anno 1380. fol. 169. Northampton 4 R. 2. it is thus The Commons of our Parliament have prayed us by their Petition delivered to us at our present Parliament c. We considering the said Supplication will and grant by the Assent of the Prelates and Lords aforesaid In the Fourth Chapter of the Statutes at (e) Idem Anno 1382. fol. 175. Westminsterâ— 5 R. 2. The Members accustomed to be summoned to Parliament are particularly by their Degree distinguished viz. Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Dukes Earls Barons Bannerets Knights of the Shires Citizens and Burgesses which last are frequently comprehended by the words Others or Commonalty The Preamble to the Statutes 8 R. 2. at (f) Idem An. 1384. fol. 179. Westminster is to the Honour of God and at the Request of the Commonalty of the Assent of the Prelates Great Men and Commons aforesaid Assent of Commons Our Lord the King hath caused to be made The Statutes 9 R. 2. at (g) Idem Anno 1385. fol. 179. Westminster are thus prefaced Our Lord the King of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Marquesses Earls Barons and Commons hath ordained and established The (h) Idem Anno 1386. fol. 180. Preface to the Statute 10 R. 2. is very full in the Expressions of the kindness of the King to his Subjects in this Form Know ye for the Reverence of God and to nourish Peace Unity and good Accord in all Parties within the Realm and especially for the common Profit and Ease of our People and good Government of the same which we chiefly desire of the Assent of the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament Assent of the Lords and Commons we have caused to be made a Statute So in the 11th Regni (i) Idem Anno 1387. fol. 181. the King heartily desiring That the Peace of the Land be well holden and kept and his faithful Subjects nourished and governed in Quietness and Tranquillity and in that at Westminster (k) Idem Anno 1388. fol. 182. 13 Regni For the Honour of God and Holy Church and for the common profit of his Liege People In the First Chapter of the Statute at (l) Anno 1389. fol. 189. Westminster 13 R. 2. it is thus expressed That our Lord the King at his Parliament holden at Westminster c. Grievous Complaints of the Commons hearing the grievous Complaints of his said Commons c. the more because Charters of Pardons have been easily granted in such Cases the Commons requested that such Charters might not be granted To whom the King answered The King will save his Liberty and Regality That he will save his Liberty and Regality as his Progenitors have done heretofore But to nourish the more Quietness and Peace within this Realm by the Assent of the Great Men and Nobles he hath granted c. In the (m) Idem Anno 1396. fol. 199. Statute 20 R. 2. By the Assent of the Prelates Lords and Commons The Title of the Statutes at (n) Idem Anno 1397. fol. 200. Westminster 21 R. 2. is thus It is to be understood that our Lord the King c. of the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and Commons of his Realm there assembled hath made certain Statutes and Ordinances Repeal of Statutes made by Threats Amongst the rest is a Repeal of the Statutes made 10 R. 2. For that they were made by Threats given to the King and by constraint So it may be noted That Henry the Fourth repealed all the Statutes made in the last Parliament 21 R. 2. Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Fourth's time THE Preamble to the Statute at (a) Idem Anno 1399. fol. 200. Westminster 1 H. 4 runs thus Henry by the Grace of God c. to the Laud and Honour of God and Reverence of Holy Church for to nourish Unity Peace and Concord of all Parties within the Realm of England and for redress and recovery of the same Realm of England which now of late hath been dangerously put to great Ruin Mischief and Desolation of the Assent of the Prelates Instance and special Request of the Commons Dukes Earls Barons and at the Instance and special Request of the Commons of the same Realm assembled c. hath made ordained and established certain Ordinances and Statutes Throughout all this Kings Reign most of the Prefaces are much the same By the Assent or Advice and Assent of the Prelates c. At the Request or special Instance and Request of the Commons Only in the Preface to some Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal it is By the Assent and Advice of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal this Distinction being mostly brought into use in his time as may be seen in the 4th 6th and 9th of his Reign Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Fifth 's time THE Preamble to the Statutes at (a) Idem Anno 1413. fol. 224. Westminster 1 H. 5. runs thus Our Lord the King at his Parliament c. by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons of this Realm hath ordained established c. and so much like all the rest except the Statutes 4 H. 5. (b) Idem Anno 1416. fol. 234. which hath Our Lord the King with the Assent of the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Sixth 's time THE Preamble to the First Statute of (a) Idem Anno 1422. fol. 239. Westminster 1 H. 6. is thus At the Parliament held at Westminster c. Our Sovereign Lord the King Sovereign Lord the King by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Instance and Request of the Commons of the Realm c. hath caused to be ordained and established c. The 2d 3d. 4th and 6th of H. 6. are the same As the first Statutes call him Our Sovereign Lord which was not used formerly so in that of the 8th of H. 6. he is stiled Our most Noble Christian Lord Henry c. 11 Regni (b) Idem Anno 1433. fol. 261. part of a new Phrase was used By Authority of Parliament which after some while is now familiarly used that Preface runs thus By the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the special Request of the
Commons in his said Parliament assembled By Authority of the said Parliament by Authority of the same Parliament Our Sovereign Lord the King hath ordained and established divers Statutes Declarations and Ordinances The Preface to the Statutes at (c) Idem Anno 1452. fol. 286. Reading 31 Regni hath these words Our Lord the King by Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons being in the said Parliament and by Authority of the same Parliament hath made ordained and established divers Acts and Statutes Here the Commons Assent is joyned with the Lords whereas in most others of his Reign it is At the special request of the Commons So it is in that at Westminster which is like the first only it saith Our Sovereign Lord c. the Thirty ninth of his Noble and Gracious Reign Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Fourth 's Reign THE Preamble to the Statutes of (a) Idem Anno 1461. fol. 291. King Edward by the Grace of God Westminster 1 Regni is Edward by the Grace of God c. to the Honour of God and Holy Church to nourish Peace Unity and Concord within his Realm which he much desireth by the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal of the same Realm and at the special Request of the Commons of his said Realm assembled by Authority of the same Parliament hath ordained The rest of the Prefaces vary very little except that in the 3 E. 4. it is By the Advice and Assent of his Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons c. Of the Parliament in King Richard the Third's time THE Preamble to the Statutes at (a) Idem Anno 1483. fol. 315. Westminster 1 R. 3. runs thus Richard by the Grace of God c. to the Honour of God and of Holy Church and for the Common-wealth of his Realm of England Advice and Assent of Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Request of the Commons c. By the Advice and Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and at the Request of the Commons of the said Realm summoned to the said Parliament by the Authority of the same Parliament hath ordained and established for the Quietness of his People certain Statutes Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Seventh 's time THE Prefaces to all the Acts in his (a) Idem Anno 1485. fol. 324. Reign are much alike thus The King our Sovereign Lord Henry c. To the Honour of God c. By the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in the said Parliament assembled and by Authority of the said Parliament hath done to be made certain Statutes and Ordinances Of the Parliaments in King Henry the Eighth 's time MOST of the Prefaces to the 20th of his Reign are the same as in King H. the 7th mutatis mutandis The Title of the 21 H. 8. (a) Id. fol. 392. only is Statuta ad Rempublicam spectantia edita in 1 Sessione Parliamenti c. Anno Regni invictissimi Principis Henrici c. In the 5th Chapter of the Acts of the (b) Id. fol. 435. 24th of his Reign The King our Sovereign Lord. it is thus Be it enacted by the King our Sovereign Lord with the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same So most of the rest are excepting that in the second Chapter of the 26. of (c) Id. fol. 465. his Reign it is said Therefore be it enacted by Authority of this present Parliament So in the first Chapter of the (d) Id. fol. 485. 28 Regni it is said For the Remedy whereof May it please the King c. it be enacted may it please the King our Sovereign Lord by the Assent c. it may be enacted The Title of the Acts 31 H. 8. (e) Id. fol. 537. H. 8. Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supreme Head c. runs thus Henry the 8th c. Defender of the Faith and in Earth supreme Head immediately under Christ of the Church of England to the Honour of Almighty God Conservation of the true Doctrine of Christian Religion and for the Concord Quiet and Wealth of this his Realm and Subjects of the same held his most high Court of Parliament c. wherein were established these Acts following and in the first Chapter it is said Be it enacted c. Be it enacted by the King our dread Sovereign Lord and by the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and by the Commons of this present Parliament assembled The Thirty second of H. 8. hath these Expressions which day the said Parliament continued by divers Prorogations was by His Graces Authority finished and dissolved amongst many other the Acts following By his Highness with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons assembled in the said Parliament have been Established Ordained and Enacted Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Sixth 's Reign IN the first Chapter of the first (a) Id. fol. 687. Statutes made 1. Regni it is said The Kings most Excellent Majesty King 's Excellent Majesty Princely Serenity Highness minding the Governance and Order of his most loving Subjects to be in most perfect Unity and Concord in all things c. as his most Princely Serenity and Majesty hath already declared by evident Proofs Be it enacted by the Kings Highness with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and of the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same In the second and third Year of Ed. 6. they are called (b) Id. fol. 712. Acts in the Session c. humbly prayen That it may be Ordained and Enacted by His Majesty with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same The rest are much what like these foregoing Of the Parliaments in Queen Mary's Reign IN the Title of her first (a) Id. fol. 817. Acts she is stiled Ordained and enacted by the Queen our Sovereign Lady and Assent of Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons Defender of the Faith and Supreme Head of the Church c. Be it therefore ordained and enacted by the Queen our Sovereign Lady with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and of the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same After the Marriage of (b) Id. fol. 831. Queen Mary with King Philip of Spain the title is only Acts made in the Reign of our Sovereign Lord and Lady Philip and Mary Defenders of the Faith leaving out Supreme Head c. In the fourth and (c) Id. fol. 863. fifth of Philip and Mary in the Body of the Acts it is thus Be it Enacted Ordained and Established by the King and Queens Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons
in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same Of the Parliaments in Queen Elizabeth's time WE may observe something new in the Acts of this Queen we have noted once in Henry the Eighth's time the two Houses pray that it may be enacted and so in Edward the Sixth but in the first (a) Id. fol. 873. Chapter of the Acts of this Queen it is more full thus Most humbly beseech Your most Excellent Majesty Most humbly beseech your most excellent Majesty your faithful and obedient Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this your present Parliament assembled and in another (b) Id. fol. 874. Paragraph That it may please your Highness that it may be further enacted and in another place If some redress by Authority of this your High Court of Parliament High Court of Parliament with the assent of your Highness be not had and provided 5 Eliz. Cap. 1. it is thus expressed Be it therefore Enacted Ordained and Established by the Queen our Sovereign Lady and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same And in the Eighth Be it now Declared and Enated by the Authority of this present Parliament Most of all the rest of the Acts of her Reign are expressed after some of these forms The 43 of her Reign in the First Chapter it is thus In most humble wise beseechen your most excellent Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of your Highness's Parliament assembled Of the Parliaments in King James the First 's Reign THE Title of his first (a) Id. fol. 1085. Acts is at the Parliament begun c. To the pleasure of Almighty God the Weal publick of this Realm were Enacted c. In the First Chapter We therefore your most Humble and Loyal Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled In most humble and lowly manner do beseech in most humble and lowly manner do beseech your most excellent Majesty that it may be published and declared in this High Court of Parliament and Enacted by Authority of the same In the Second Chapter it is said Be it further (b) Id. fol. 1086. Enacted by the Kings most Excellent Majesty by and with the Assent and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same In the Seventh of King James is only expressed Be it Enacted by the Authority of this present Parliament c. The rest agrees with some of these Of the Parliaments in King Charles the First 's Reign THE Preface of his First (a) Id. fol. 1226. Parliament is At the Parliament c. To the high pleasure of Almighty God and to the weal publick of this Realm were enacted c. In the First Chapter (b) Id. fol. 1227. Be it enacted by the King c. it is said Be it Enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same In the beginning of the Petition (c) Id. fol. 1229. Petition of Right of Right it is thus worded Humbly shew unto our Soveraign Lord the King the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in Parliament assembled c. and the close of it is All which they most humbly pray your most excellent Majesty as their Rights and Liberties according to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm c and that your Majesty would be graciously pleased In the Seventeenth of the said King (d) Id. fol. 1237. Chap. 6. it is thus expressed Therefore the Kings most excellent Majesty out of his Princely care c. by the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same Ordaineth Enacteth and Establisheth Of the Parliaments in King Charles the Seconds Reign THE Preface to the Acts of the two Houses (a) Id. fol. 1249. begun 25 Apr. 1660. not summoned by the Kings Writ is much the same with that of King Charles the First and King James mutatis mutandis In the Third Chapter it is said Be it Enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty and the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament In the Fourth Chapter (b) Id. fol. 1251. The Commons do by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords in this present Parliament and by Authority of the same give and grant unto you our Supreme Liege Lord and Soveraign one Subsidy c. Supreme Liege-lord and Sovereign In the First Chapter 13 Car. 2. the (c) Id. fol. 1300. enacting part is thus worded Do most humbly beseech your most Excellent Majesty Most humbly beseech Your most Excellent Majesty c. that it may be Enacted and be it Enacted by the Kings most Excellent Majesty by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament Assembled and by Authority of the same The rest of the Acts in King Charles the Second's Reign are continued in the same form The Titles of the Acts of Parliament 1 Jac. 2. our most Gracious Soveraign are At the Parliament begun at Westminster the 19th Day of May Anno Dom. 1685. in the First Year of the Reign of our most Gracious Soveraign Lord James c. The Enacting part of the granting an Imposition c. thus Most Gracious Soveraign We your Majesties most Dutiful and Loyal Subjects the Commons Assembled in Parliament towards a Supply c. and with an humble and thankful acknowledgment of your Majesties favourable and tender regard to us your Commons have chearfully and unanimously given and granted unto your Majesty an Aid and Assistance and we do humbly beseech your Majesty that it may be Enacted and be it Enacted by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the Authority of the same All the other Acts which are not Grants of Aid Assistance or Supply are conceived in the latter words By this full enumeration of the most considerable Expressions either of Records or Historians relating to the Great Councils or Parliaments from William the Conqueror's time to this present Age which in a continued series of time I have deduced it appears that till King John's time only the Prelates Earls and Barons and such of the great Tenents in Capite as were not Barons were summoned and at the Kings pleasure by special Writ and after King John's Charter the lesser Tenents in Capite by General Summons Also that the Charters of Kings wherein they granted Liberties to their Subjects were received as Laws and gave as ample Satisfaction as now The King willeth doth to pass a Bill tendred for his Royal Assent by both Houses and there was good
reason because it passed under his Broad Seal Likewise when the Constitution of Parliament was altered 49 H. 3. whereby in place of the Tenents in Capite which were numerous two Knights were chosen probably by the rest of the Tenents in Capite for the Shires and two Citizens and two Burgesses for Burroughs to represent all those that held in Capite and it is likely all other their Subfeudatary Tenents yet the number was not constantly observed there being sometimes Knights and no Citizens or Burgesses sometimes one Knight one Citizen and one Burgess other times two or three Knights left as it seems to the Sheriffs or the Chusers Election till after it was fixed as it now is for two Knights two Citizens and two Burgesses unless in some places of Wales where to this Day some two or three Burroughs chuse but one or two Burgesses Likewise it is worth the observing how gradually the Advice and Assent hath pass'd from the Advice of the Bishops and Nobles to the Assent likewise and sometimes at their request only the King ordains and then from the Potition of the Commons to their joyning in Advice and after to their Assent and many other material progressive alterations which in this recapitulation I cannot insist upon till it hath come to that constitution so much to be valued by all wise Englishmen as it is the product of the generous condescensions of Gracious Kings and the wise contrivance of our considerate Ancestors Therefore I shall now pass to consider our present Constitution of Parliaments CHAP. XXVIII Of the modern rightly constituted Parliaments SECT 1. Of the General Vse of Parliaments I Have before given an account how the Persian Laws were made by the (a) Daniel cap. 6. v. 7 8. King his Princes Governours Nobles and Captains as in a great Council of several Orders with the Sovereign but we have an older example in Scripture Great Councils in Scripture that seems to be the Pattern of all great Councils such as we call Parliaments under a Monarchy For it is said (b) Legem praecepit nobis Moyses haereditatem multitudinis Jacob. Erit apud rectissâ—â—um Rex congregatis Principibus populi cum Tribubus Israel Deâ—â— cap. 33. v. 4 5. Moses commanded us a Law even the Inheritance of the Congregation of Jacob and he was King in Jesurun when the Heads of the People and Tribes of Israel were gathered together Here is the King Moses commanding a Law and the Heads of the People the Princes or House of Lords and the Tribes that is some to represent the chief of the Tribes like our House of Commons The Roman Senate under the Emperors resembled our ancient Great Councils that consisted of such as the King convened and of the Patrician and Equestrian Order The Comitia bore no resemblance with our Commons and the Amphictyonican (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Assemblies the Achaian Booâ—â—an and Pan Aetolian were Assemblies of Deputies as the States General of Holland Such Assemblies in all sorts of Governments are necessary Necessary in all Governments for be the Empire never so vast and the Sovereigns Power never so great and uncontroulable yet without Consultation had with the Princes and wise Men for the constituting Laws and modelling the frame and methods of his Government it would soon without such (d) Vis consilii expers mole ruit sua Horat. lib. 3. Od. 4. Buttresses and Undersetters sinking in its Foundation by its own weight with an hideous rush be crushed into an heap of Rubbish In Democracy Great Councils are needful that thereby the (e) Plato de LL. In Democracy Male cuncta ministrat impetus Statius Precipitancy and fury of the Common-People by their gravity may be attempered the common sort being apt to do every thing with a willful Violence which never succeeds well when not directed to a right end If their publick affairs were not committed to a select number of Trustees nothing would be brought to any Issue since none can be heard where all speak nor any good Product be from a jumble of those Atoms Aristocracy it self consists in a select number of the wisest and ablest to govern In Aristocracy who in publick Consultations have no private ends Yet in the great Councils of neither of these forms of Government is there to be found that stayedness orderliness or resolution for the public good as in Monarchy Why such Assemblies are not only convenient In Monarchy but necessary under Monarchy there are many weighty Reasons (f) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Xenoph. Cyropaed 8. Satisfactory to the Subject Xenophon observes that a single Person sees or hears but little and Princes must have many Eyes and Ears which in a special manner these Great Councils are from all parts of the Dominions bringing notice of what is amiss and wants redress as well as what is orderly and wants encouragement Besides Princes thereby have the opportunity to give their Subjects satisfaction in their Administration preventing the surmises and jealousies of the Nobility Gentry and common People that he sleights them in not calling them sometimes to consult about affairs of Moment Furthermore the Prince by such congress The Prince thereby knows the Worthy Subjects consults his own Interest in coming to the Knowledg of the most able active and popular Subjects whereby he may single out such as are most fitted for public Imployments to serve him in the several offices of Government and all who thus have a share in the debating and consulting about Laws will not only be witnesses of the Prince's Grace and Favour in granting such as they have desired and assented to but will be so many Heralds of his Wisdom and care of his Peoples good Government and so many vigorous enforcers of the Execution of those Laws they have so lately assisted to prepare Likewise The Prince is skreened from Obloquy as Privy-Counsellors and other Officers are sometime as Skreens to Princes to ward off the Obloquy of the Mobile when something is imposed that may be wholesome though something bitter to their Palates So especially are these great Conventions necessary where useful Laws though severe are to be enacted Money to be raised or other Impositions laid upon the People who do much more chearfully and less repiningly obey when they know (g) Tum caetera parit Turba libens subit propriis quia legibus acta the Nobility and their own Representatives have judged them convenient All Men naturally loving that such Impositions may immediately result from themselves rather than they should be enjoyned by the Princes Arbitrary power according to that of Claudian Observantior aequi Fit Populus nec ferre negat cum viderit ipsum Auctorem parere sibi The General use of good Parliaments is summed up in the (h) MS. Speech An. 1562. The general Benefits of Parliaments Chancellors Speech 2 Eliz. thus That the principal cause of their
Homagio Ligeancia quibus nobis tenemini is peculiar to the Temporal Lords But that in fide dilectione is not so peculiar to the Ecclesiastical Lords but is inserted into the Lay Lords Writs sometimes The reason why Archbishops Bishops Deans Parsons Prebends and other Ecclesiastic Bodies Politic when they do Homage saith (h) Littleton Cap. de Homagio â—ect 86. Littleton do not say Jeo deveign vostre Home I become your Man from whence Homagium or Hominium comes is (i) Par estre tant solement le home de Dieu because he is solely the Homager of God and so Glanvil Lib. 9. c. 1 2. Bracton fol. 78. F. Britton c. 68. lesta L. 3. c. 16. resolve that no Man (k) Post consecrationem hom â—gium non faciunt quiequid fecerunt ante sed tantum â—idelitatâ—m elected Bishop after Consecration doth Homage whatever he hath done before but only Fealty and no Convent or Abbat or Priâ—r ought to do Homage because they hold in anothers name viz. the name of the Churches But that these Ecclesiastics swore Fealty appears by many examples produced by Mr. Prynn (l) Brief Register part 1. fol. 196. to 206. p. 427 657 663. and what Oaths they took in his abridgment of the Records of the Tower But this is now of little use and so I leave it and shall observe some Particulars which Mr. Prynn and others have noted from the several Writs of Summons to Temporal Lords First it may be observed 1. Observations upon the Writs to Temporal Lords That it alone did not ennoble that a Summons by Writ though for two or three Generations from Father to Son did not ennoble the Blood to make them Barons So Ralph de Camois 49 H. 3. was summoned by Writ and ranked in the Roll above all Barons and Ralph his Son Anno 7 E. 2. But (m) Claus 7 R. 2. m. 32. dorso Thomas the Grandchild being chosen one of the Knights for Surry was discharged by the King 's Writ because he and many of his Ancestors were Bannerets and King Richard the Second summoned him to that very Parliament and he was summoned ever after during Life yet his Posterity as others were omitted which if they had been Barons properly as those by Creation and Tenure of Lands had not been omitted but might have challenged Summons ex debito Justiciae But I cannot enter into this long Controversy First and secondâ— Brief Register the curious may peruse Mr. Prynn and Elsyng's ancient method of holding Parliaments Page 33. who is of opinion that every degree of Baron passed with actual Ceremony and those Patents some had whereof the first upon Record he saith was 11 R. 2. to the Lord John Beauchamp of Rolt was an entailing of the Honour rather than the Creation because the words are ipsum Johannem in unum Parium Baronum Regni praeficimus whereas if he had been then created the words should have been per praesentes praefecimus Besides we find Henry Bromflet Knight was created by special Writ and his Heirs Males Barons de Vescy 27 H. 6. (n) Claus 27 H. 6. m. 26. dorso â—ntred after the names of the Temporal Lords in the very Summons in common Form to which is added Volumus enim vos haeredes vestros masculos de Corpore vestro legitime exeuntes Barones de Vescy Now this special Writ and Clause of Creation had been meerly void and nugatory had the general Writ alone ennobled him and his Posterity Yet in all the (o) Prynne part 1. Brief Register p. 228. subsequent Summons 28 29 31 33 38 H. 6. He is only called Dominus not Baro de Vescy as also may be noted of Beauchamp Secondly 2. The use of Barâ— in Writs how rare It may be observed that the word Baro and Barones are frequently met withal in Histories the Clause-Rolls of King John and H. 3. and in the Preface of Magna Charta and several Statutes applied to all the (p) Ibid. p. 218. Temporal Lords of Parliament yet in all the Clause-Rolls and Writs of Summons Mr. Prynn hat not observed any particular Persons amongst them summoned by the Title of Barons but only the Barons of Graystock and Stafford from Ed. 1. to H. 6. as Johanni Willielmo Radâ—â—pho Baroni de Graystock and so in Ed. 1. and 3. Edmundo Radulpho Baroni de Stafford Thirdly 3. Title of Dominus in Writs of Summons as to the Title of Dominus Mr. Prynn saith It is not to be found given to any but two before the time of H. 6. The first is John de (q) Cl. 16 E. 3. par 2. m. 13. dorso Moubray stiled Dominus Insulae de Axholm none else having this title till after the Reign of Richard the Second The next so stiled is 11 H. 4. (r) Cl. 11 H. 4. m. 32. dorso where a Writ issued Johanni Talbot Domino de Furnival which though omitted in some Summons after was again used in the Summons to him (s) Cl. 4 H. 5. m. 16. dorso 4 H. 5. and H. 5. after which none is found stiled Dominus till (t) Cl. 22 H. 6. m. 21. dorso 22 H. 6. that Robert Hungerford Chevalier is stiled Dom. de Mollins as he is in 25 H. 6. which gave the Title of Dom. de Poynings to Henry Percy and in Cl. 27 H. 6. m. 21. dorso this Title Dominus is given to Hungerford Percy and four more after which it grew more common to them and others summoned as may be seen in Sir William Dugdale's Summons lately Printed who (u) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 5. 49 H. 3. reckons Dom. Hugo Dom. Humet and Dom. Stanford Fourthly 4. Title of Chevalier Another Title given to Barons of the upper House is that of Chevalier which was not given to any Temporal Lords or Barons in any Writs or Lists of Summons to Parliament before 49 Ed. 3. (w) Cl. 49 E. 3. n. 4.6 dorso 50 E. 3. part 2. m. 6. dorso wherein Summons issued Willielmo de Morle Chevalier Willielmo de Aldburgh Chevalier Joh. de Welle Chevalier Hugoni de Dacre Chevalier After which it grew more common under King Richard the Second Henry the Fourth and Fifth After the beginning of H. 6. and during the Reign of H. 6. and Ed. 4. there was scarce any Temporal Lord in the lists of Summons but was stiled Chevalier or Miles and so it continues to this day though not as Mr. Prynn saith because they were all generally Knighted for their greater Honour for it is apparent in the Lists exhibited by Sir William Dugdale that most of the Barons by descent though never Knighted had the Title Fifthly 5. Of Councils that were not Parliaments There is great difference betwixt Writs of Summons to general Parliaments and particular Councils upon emergent occasions which are not properly Parliaments All Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Lords Barons
ordained in the Premisses by the Common Council and so the Returns are ad faciendum quod tunc ibidem ordinabitur In 17 E. 2. (h) Cl. 17 E. 2. m. 27. dorso it is enjoyned that the Knights c. be there ad faciendum consentiendum hiis quae in dicto Parliamento ordinari contigerit super negotiis antedictis Anno 21 E. 3. (i) Cl. 21 E. 3. m. 12. dorso there is some more Power granted to the Knights c. ad tractandum consulendum consentiendum hiis quae tunc favente divina Clementia contigerit ordinari Whereas before it was only to hear and do what was ordained by the King the Prince or the great Council here it is to treat consult and consent to what then should be ordained But the Writ Anno 36. (k) Cl. 36 E. 3. m. 16. dorso explains who had the ordaining Power for it runs ad consentiendum hiis quae per nos ac dictos Praelatos Magnates Proceres ordinari contigerit So here the King the Bishops and the Nobles ordain and the House of Commons are to assent Anno 47 E. 3. (l) Cl. 47 E. 3. m. 13. dorso the words are ad faciendum consentiendum eis quae tunc de Communi Concilio Regni nostri favente Domino contingant ordinari which Form is continued to this day so that according to the import of the Writ the Commons are to do and assent to what shall be ordained in Parliament by which two words I suppose they have the full Power to frame Bills and to assent which also implies a Power of Dissent to the Bills sent to them by the House of Lords Having thus drawn into one Scheme the most material Alterations and variety of Expressions from all the Writs of Summons of Mr. Prynne and others that fill so great Volumes and truly as I hope quoted all the Records which illustrate these Particulars and in a very clear Landscape represented the most material Parts of the two so noble and wisely constituted Houses from whose great Wisdom with the Sovereigns Authority and Fiat all those wholesome and necessary Laws are derived that establish this great Monarchy I shall now pass to some general Remarques and from thence to the ancient and modern Priviledges of the House of Commons First it is very obvious Kings not confined to two Knights c. that the Kings of England formerly were not confined to summon only two Knights Citizens and Burgesses as now for Anno 22 (m) Cl. 22 E. 1. m. 6. dorso E. 1. the King issued out his Writs of Summons for two Knights of every County after which follows a second Writ entred immediately after in the same Dorse for other two Knights in these words Praeter illos duos Milites eligi facias alios duos Milites legales c. So 28 E. 1. three Knights or other three de probioribus legalioribus discretioribus Liberis Hominibus c. eligi These probi legales homines were such as held in Capite So in the (n) Cl. 26 E. 3. m 14. dorso Vâ— hâ—mines ab ista occupaâ—â—one autumpâ—alibus quo minus possumus retrahamus 26 of E. 3. the King considering that it was Harvest time that he might not withdraw Men from that Employment unum tantum Militem de quolibet Comitatu ad dictum Concilium mittendum habere volumus ista vice So (o) Cl. 45 E. 3. m. 21. dorso Ordinavimus ut laboribus parâ—atur expensis 45 E. 3. the King in his Writ saith That he might spare the Labours and Expences he will have treaty with some only of the Magnates by which the Knights of Shires here are to be understood Citizens and Burgesses One Citizen and one Burgess therefore appoints one Knight for the County of Kent one Citizen for Canterbury and one for Rochester whom he names if they be alive otherwise the Companion of him that was before In 18 E. 3. the Writs issued only for two (p) Brevia Parl. rediviva p. 144. ad 147. Knights in every County and no Writ for Electing Citizens or Burgesses and 26 E. 3. the Writs are for one Knight in every County and no Citizens or Burgesses yet in (q) These things are now reduced to a certainty by the Statutes 5 R. 2. c. 4. and others Prynne's Brief Regisâ— par 2 p. 32. this the King issued out particular Writs to Mayors and Bailiffs oâ— Cities and Burroughs to elect and return one Citizen for every City and one Burgess for every Burrough Secondly That the Kings of England had a Power to supersede particular Persons being chosen to resummon those that returned without leave or appoint others in their places and omit sending Writs to some Cities and Burroughs that had formerly sent and to create new Burroughs So the Lord Camoys (r) See Brief Regist p. 118. ad 123. as I have instanced before being elected by the King 's first Writ the King by new Writ declared it null and ordered to proceed to a new Election and the King appears in that Age to be the sole Judge of void and double Elections So in the (s) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 7. dorso 28 Ed. 1. Phillip de Geyton being chosen one of the Knights for the County of Northampton and could not attend the King orders another to be chosen So 5 (t) Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso E. 2. because the Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Yorkshire went away for certain causes not there expressed it is probable without the Kings Leave therefore he sends his Precept to the Sheriff to cause them to return vel alios ad hoc idoneos loco eorum si ad hoc vacare non possint But this more especially is to be taken notice of when I come to discouse of Priviledges of Parliament As to the last particular of the King 's appointing new Burroughs The King makes new Burroughs impowering them by special Charters to send Citizens and Burgesses to all Parliaments to be afterwards held by the King his Heirs and Successors Judge (u) Reports p. 14 15. Hobarts hath cleared it and (w) Brief Register par 2. p. 170. Mr. Prynne hath reduce them all into Chronological Tables and he makes it a certain Note that where the Sheriff makes his Return nulli sunt Cives nec Burgenses in Com. praedict or non est alia Civitas vel Burgus or non sunt alii Burgi we may certainly conclude that every City or Burrough omitted then out of those ancient Returns and since returned for Cities or Burroughs were made Cities and Burroughs since that time as the curious may see at large in his (x) P. 223. ad 297. Brevia Parliamenta Rediviva But on the other side Old Burroughs discontinued for what reason we find many Burroughs who elected Burgesses in 26 E. 1. as particularly Pontefract and
by Sir Edward Coke (m) 4. Instit p. 12.1 Inst p. 69.2 Inst 7 8. Preface to ninth Report beyond all bounds of Truth and Modesty as also the great mistake of our learned judicious Antiquary (n) Archaion p. 257. Mr. Lambard and (o) Doderidge of the Antiquity of Parliaments others of great note who affirm that the true original Title and Right of all our ancient Cities and Burroughs electing and sending Burgesses and Citizens to our Parliaments is Prescription time out of mind long before the Conquest it being a Privilege they actually and of right enjoyed in Edward the Confessor's time or before and exercised ever since Indeed the whole series of the great Councils in the Saxon Danish and Norman Kings Reigns to the Forty Ninth of Henry the Third evince the contrary As to the Wages of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses The Wages of Knights Citizens and Burgesses it being a thing now obsolete though not out of force by those that would claim them I shall only note that the first Writ for them is coeval with our Kings first Writs of Summons and the reason given in the Writ is That whereas the King had summoned two Knights c. and they had stayed (p) Ac iidem Milites moram diuturniorem quam credebant traxerint ibidem propter quod non modicas fecerint expensas Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 10. dorso longer than they believed they should do by reason of which they had been at no small Expence therefore the King appoints the Sheriff by the counsel of Four lawful Knights to provide for the Two Knights of the Shire their reasonable Expences The Writ of the 28 Ed. 1. (q) Rot. Claus 28 E. 1. m. 12. dorso commands that they have rationabiles expensas suas in veniendo ad nos ibidem morando inde ad propria redeundo their reasonable Expences in coming to the King staying there and returning to their homes The like we find for the Citizens and Burgesses in the 1 Ed. 2. there was Four Shillings a day allowed for every Knight and Two Shillings for every Citizen and Burgess Mr. Prynne (r) Brief Parliamentary Writs part 4. p. 4. gives many good reasons why these Wages were allowed some of which I shall recite As first that all Laws allow Sallaries for Services and those being public Servants and Representatives or Atturneys for the Counties Cities Burroughs to consult about the great and arduous Affairs necessary Defence Preservation and Wellfare of the King and Kingdom and theirs for and by whom they were intrusted it is reason as they receive the benefit of their good Service in giving their good Advice towards the redressing of Grievances and making wholsom Laws that they should have allowed their necessary Expences Secondly It appears in ancient times there was no such ambition to be Parliament-men as of late but the Persons elected thought it a burthen therefore lest being elected they should neglect to repair to the Convention they had Sureties called Manucaptors for their Appearance Thirdly This obliged the Counties Cities and Burroughs to be carefuller in electing the discreetest ablest fittest and most laborious persons who would speediest and best dispatch all Public business which occasioned the shortness of Sessions Fourthly It begat a greater confidence correspondence and dependance betwixt the Electors and Elected Fifthly It kept poor petty Burroughs unable to defray the Expences of their Burgesses from electing or sending Members to our Parliaments and oblig'd some to Petition to be eased of the Charge whereby the number of Burgesses was scarce half so many and Parliaments were more expeditious in Councils Aids Motions and their Acts and Debates and so the Sessions were much shortned the Elections were then fairer and for the most part unquestionable the Commons House less unwieldy Privileges of Parliament less enlarged beyond the ancient Standard abuses in Elections Returns and Contests about them by reason of the Mercenary and Precarious Voices less troublesom whereas now in every new Parliament a great part of the time is spent in the regulating Elections But Mr. Prynne hints little upon one great cause of that usage which was that in Burroughs as well as Cities most what the persons elected were the Inhabitants in the Cities and Burroughs Merchants Tradesmen or the most popular Burghers as will appear to whoever peruseth the Chronological Catalogue Mr. Prynne (s) P. 900. to 1072. with no small pains hath collected into his Fourth Part of his Brief Register where I believe one can pitch upon no City of Burrough from the time of Ed. 1. to the 12 Ed. 4. but he will find by the very names that they were such as I have mentioned I am well assured of it for Yorkshire and particularly for the City of York they being generally such as we find in the List of their Mayors Beverly hath Four of the Sirnames of good Families and Kingstone upon Hull hath (t) 8 E. 3. William a S. Pole from whom the great Family of Suffolk sprung but it is well known he was a Merchant there Now since every part of the Country abounds with Gentlemen of Plentiful Fortunes Why wages not now paid to Knights Citizens and Burgesses Generous Education such as are versed in Affairs of their Country as Justices of the Peace Deputy Lieutenants and have been Sheriffs Members of Parliament and born Publick Offices there can be no expectation or Fear that those that are Candidates for Parliament Men for Burroughs will expect any Sallary or Reward so long as they chuse them There being generally Competitors who instead of expecting Wages are generally obliged now to vast expences to purchase the Votesâ— of the Electors so that now the Honourable House of Commons is quite another thing than what it was wont to be in elder Ages when they were summoned principally to give Assent to what the King and the Lords did to assent to Aids and Taxes and apportion their own Taxes bring up their Petitions concerning Grievances to be redressed by the King and his Council or the King and Lords and draw up Impeachments against great Offenders and such like Having thus considered the Writs of Summons to the Members of the House of Commons before Henry the Seventh's time in all its branches Copy of VVrits of Summons now used to the Sheriffs I shall give a Transcript of the Writ of Summons used at this day whereby may be seen how much of the old form is continued which I shall insert in Latin and English that the Emphasis of the Original may not be lost REX Vicecomiti Salutem c. Quia de advisamento assensu Concilii nostri pro quibusdam arduis urgentibus negotiis nos statum defensionem Regni nostri Angliae Ecclesiae Anglicanae concernentibus quoddam Parliamentum nostrum apud c. die c. proxime futuro teneri ordinavimus ibidem cum Praelatis
Magnatibus Proceribus dicti Regni nostri colloquium habere tractatum Tibi praecipimus firmiter injungentes quod facta Proclamatione in proximo Comitatu tuo post receptionem hujus Brevis nostri tenendo die loco praedicto duos Milites gladiis cinctos magis idoneos discretos Comitatus praedicti de qualibet Civitate Comitatus illius duos Cives de quolibet Burgo duos Burgenses de discretioribus magis sufficientibus libere indifferenter per illos qui Proclamationi hujusmodi interfuerint juxta formam Statutorum inde editorum provisorum eligi nomina eorundem Militum Civium Burgensium sic electorum in quibusdam Indenturis inter te illos qui hujusmodi Electioni interfuerint inde conficiendis sive hujusmodi electi praesentes fuerint vel absentes inseri eosque ad dictum diem locum venire facias ita quod iidem Milites plenam sufficientem potestatem pro se Communitate Comitatus praedicti Cives Burgenses pro se Communitate Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis habeant ad faciendum consentiendum his quae tunc ibidem de communi Concilio dicti Regni nostri favente Deo contigerint ordinari super negotiis ante dictis Ita quod pro defectu potestatis hujusmodi seu propter improvidam Electionem Militum Civium aut Burgensium praedictorum dicta negotia infecta non remaneant quovis modo Nolumus autem quod tu nec aliquis alius Vicecomes dicti Regni nostri aliqualiter sit electus Et Electionem illam in pleno Comitatu factam distincte aperte sub Sigillo tuo Sigillis eorum qui Electioni illae interfuerint nobis in Cancellariam nostram ad dictum dâ—em locum certifices indilate remittens nobis alteram partem Indenturarum praedictarum praesentibus consutam una cum hoc Brevi Teste meipso apud Westmonast THE King to the Sheriff Greeting Whereas by the Advice and Consent of our Council Advice of Privy Council for certain difficult and urgent business concerning us and the State and defence of our Kingdom of England and the English Church we have ordained a certain Parliament of ours to be held at our City of c. the day c. next ensuing and there to have conference Conference with Prelates c. and to treat with the Prelates Great Men and Peers of our said Kingdom We command and straitly enjoyn you Proclamation at County-Court that making Proclamation at the next County Court after receipt of this our Writ to be holden the day and place aforesaid Two Knights girt with Swords c. you cause two Knights girt with Swords the most fit and discreet of the County aforesaid and of every City of that County two Citizens Two Citizens and of every Burrough Two Burgesses two Burgesses of the discreeter and most sufficient Indifferently chosen by those present at the Proclamation according to Statutes to be freely and indifferently chosen by them who shall be present at such Proclamation according to the tenure of the Statutes in that case made and provided Their Names inserted in Indentures betwixt the Sheriff and the Electors and the names of the said Knights Citizens and Burgesses so chosen to be inserted in certain Indentures to be then made between you and those that shall be present at such Election whether the parties so elected be present or absent and shall make them to come at the said day and place To cause them to come at the Day and Place The Knights from the County the Citizens and Burgesses from their Cities Burroughs to have full power to do and consent so that the said Knights for themselves and for the County aforesaid and the said Citizens and Burgesses for themselves and the Commonalty of the aforesaid Cities and Burroughs may have severally for them full and sufficient power to perform and to consent to those things which by the favour of God shall there happen to be ordained by the Common Council of our said Kingdom concerning the businesses aforesaid Lest for want of that Power or improvident Election the Business be undonâ— so that the business may not by any means remain undone for want of such power No Sheriff to be chosen or by reason of the improvident Election of the aforesaid Knights Citizens and Burgesses Election to be in full County But we will not in any case you or any other Sheriff of our said Kingdom shall be elected The Indentures to be sealed by the Sheriff and Electors And at the day and the place aforesaid the said Election made in the full County Court A Counterpart tacked to the VVrit returned into the Chancery you shall certify without delay to us in our Chancery under your Seal and the Seals of them which shall be present at that Election sending back unto us the other part of the Indenture aforesaid affiled to these Presents together with this Writ Witness our self at Westminster SECT 7. Concerning the Speaker and the Privileges of the House of Commons IT is not my design to treat of all things relating to the Constitution My Design not to controvert the Privileges of the House of Commons but to shâ—w the gradual Alterations Laws and Customs of the House of Commons there are several useful Books extant which are fit for the Honourable Members of the House to consult What I most aim at is to shew what the Ancient Usage hath been and how from time to time things have been refined to the Mode and State they are now in and I hope those great Spirits that honour their Countries with their Service will pardon one that designs nothing more than to give them a Profile of the whole Model both in the days of our remotest Ancestors and what it was in more Modern times under just and undoubted Soveraigns as also how much it was transformed when the pretended House of Commons being confederated with a successful Army murthered their Soveraign voted away the House of Lords and assumed the Title of the Supream Authority of the Nation of which last I shall treat in the next Chapter The Members being according to the Kings Command come to the place appointed sometimes the Soveraign with the Lords in their Robes have rid in State to the Parliament which is generally yet observed in Scotland and Ireland The Solemnity at the Opening of the Parliament However at the opening of the Parliament the King is seated on his Throne under the Canopy with his Royal Crown on his Head the Chancellor standing something backward on his Right-hand and the great Officers as Lord Treasurer Lord President of the Kings Council Lord Privy Seal Great Chamberlain the Lord Constable Marshal Lord Admiral Lord Steward and Kings Chamberlain attend on either side the State or in their Seats
this Freedom and Privilege The second is Sir Tho. Smith saith The Speaker used to add a Promise in the Commons Names That they shall not abuse these Privileges but have such regard as most faithful true and loving Subjects ought to have to their Prince Commonwealth p. 41. That if he shall commit any Error in any thing he shall deliver in the name of the Commons no fault may be imputed to the Commons and that he may resort again to them for Declaration of his good Intent and that his Error may be pardoned The third is That as often as necessity for his Majesties Service and the good of the Common-wealth shall require he may by direction of the House of Commons have access to His Majesty SECT 8. Of Priviledges of the House of Commons concerning Liberty of Speech HAving thus brought this Honourable Assembly together and their Speaker placed in his Chair I shall touch something of their Privileges which since the days of Sir Edward Coke and much by his Influence have been enlarged beyond what was used in antient times I shall begin with that of Freedom of Speech in their Debates It cannot be conceived in so great a Body as the House of Commons Why Liberty of Speech necessary to be allowed that what is proposed by one and seconded by others shall not admit of Debate Though all may aim at the same end the good of the King and People yet they may differ in the ways and methods of attaining it and whoever would straighten a crooked Rod must bend it as far on the contrary side I doubt not but the nemine contradicente was put into the Printed Votes when Mr. Williams had the Chair rather ad faciendum populum than that there was such an Harmonious Concurrence as then was blazed abroad Anno 4 (u) Stat. 4 H. 8. c. 8. Strowde's Case H. 8. An Act was made concerning Richard Strowde Esquire which declareth that all Suits Accusements Condemnations c. to be put or had upon any Member of that or succeeding Parliaments for any Bill speaking reasoning or declaring of any matter or matters concerning the Parliament to be communed or treated of be utterly void and of none effect This by (w) Lords Journal the Lords 11 Decemb. 1667. was declared a dâ—claratory Law of the antient and necessary Rights and Priviledges of Parliament and so the Judgment against Denzil late Lord Hollis was nulled and against others in King Charles the First 's time Yet it is manifest that Queen Elizabeth in two Cases shewed how far even motions in Parliament contrary to her Laws Prerogative and Pleasure expressed were to be treated The (x) Prynne's Plea for the Lords Sir Sym. D' Ewe's Journâ—l How Queen Elizabeth curbed and punished those that made Motions in the House contrary to her Prohibitions in Mr. Paul and Mr. Pet. Wentworth's Case first was a motion by Mr. Paul Wentworth 23 Eliz. for a publick set Fast and for a Preaching every Morning at Seven of the Clock before the House sate and the Preachers to be appointed by the Privy-Council that were of the House but the Queen sent them a Message by the Vice-Chamberlain that she had in great admiration the rashness of the House in committing such an apparent contempt of her express Command and to put in Execution such an Innovation without her Privity and Pleasure first known so that by Mr. Vice-Chamberlain they sent their Submission to her Anno 35 Eliz. Mr. Peter Wentworth and Sir Henry Bromley delivered a Petition to the Lord-Keeper desiring the Lords of the upper House to be suppliants with them of the lower House to her Majesty for entailing the Succession of the Crown whereof a Bill was ready drawn by them The Queen was highly displeased as being against her express Order and charged the Lords of her Council to call the parties before them and Mr. Wentworth was by them committed to the Tower and others with Sir Hen. Bromley to the Fleet the Parliament then sitting and when Mr. Wroth moved That the House might be humble Suitors to the Queen for their Liberty it was answered by the Privy Counsellors in the House that the causes of Commitment were best known to her self and the House must not call the Queen to account for what she doth of her Royal Authority for her Majesty liked no such Questions neither did it become the House to search into those matters So Mr. In Mr. Morrice's Case Morrice Atturney of the Court of Wards was taken out of the House Feb. 28. and committed to Prison for delivering in a Bill against the abuses of the Bishops the Queen sending for Sir Edward Coke then Speaker and charging him upon his Allegeance if any such Bill were exhibited not to read it At another time long before this she told the Speaker and the body of the House of Commons moving her to Marriage That if it had been with limitation of place or person she must needs have misliked it and thought it a great presumption in those to take it upon them to bind and limit whose duty it was to Obey King Charles the First was very infortunate to have so many Firebrands in some if not all of his Parliaments Liberty of Speech in King Charles the First 's time abused which if the rest of the Houses had been pleased to have extinguished by timely and nipping reprehensions we had never seen the Government of Church and State so reduced into Ashes that there was nothing remained of the beautiful Pile In some of his Speeches he calls those evil Members Vipers but it was his misfortune to anger and exasperate them rather than suppress them so that at last they stung him to Death It is a very ill condition when a Prince hath such Wolves by the Ears that he is in danger whether he hold them or let them go The Attacque upon the five Members and letting fall the pursuit was one of the false thrusts that left him unguarded In the Close of one of the Parliaments of Queen Elizabeth the (y) MS. Speeches 13 Eliz. 1571. Queen Elizabeth's Reprehension of some Members for moving things she had forbid Chancellor tells them There be certain of the House of Commons though not many who have shewed themselves Audacious Arrogant and Presumptuous calling her Majesties Grants and Prerogatives into question contrary to the express admonition given in her Majesties name in the beginning of the Parliament which it might very well have become them to have regard to but her Majesty saith That seeing they thus willfully forget themselves they are otherwise to be remembred Indeed there seems good reason that such who make advantage of their being Members of Parliament to sow their Seditious Discourses and under the Protection of being Members take the boldness to calumniate the Government and raise Jealousies betwixt the King and his People to alienate their Affections and Allegeance from him after the
Thomas Moile their Speaker before Sir Thomas Audley Lord Chancellor and all the Lords and Judges there assembled judging the contempt to be very great referred the punishment thereof to the Order of the Commons House The Lord Chancellor offered to grant them a Writ to the Sheriffs of London to require delivery which the House refused being clear in opinion that all Commandments and other Acts proceeding from the nether House were to be done and executed by their Serjeant without Writ only by shew of his Mace which was his Warrant The House applying it self to the Lords who were saith Mr. Prynne (i) Brief Register part 4. p. 860. the ancient proper Judges of the Violations and Violators of the Commons Privileges was the right Parliamentary way for their Members Release and if they had applied themselves to them at first they had prevented all Affronts to (k) Id. p. 862 863. themselves and Officers and met with no opposition And Mr. Prynne humbly apprehends that this Precedent will not warrant an absolute Jurisdiction in the House of Commons without any antecedent Complaint or (l) See Freeholders Grand Inquest from p. 50. to 64. Petition to the King or Lords in Parliament to punish any breach of their Members Privileges not first complained of to Application to be made to the King and Lords for punishment of Violators of this Privilege and adjudged by the King or Lords to be an actual breach or referred to themselves by the Lords or King to punish or without their subsequent Ratification or that it will justifie the Enlargement of any of their Members or menial Servants out of Execution by their Mace alone without an Habeas Corpus Writ of Privilege or special Act of Parliament or matter of Record for the Sheriff or Officers Indemnity against Actions of Escape or for the Plaintiffs relief to recover his Debt by a second Execution for the proof of all this I must refer the inquisitive Reader to Mr. Prynne's (m) Sect. 10. a p. 622. ad 870. Fourth Part of his Brief Register wherein he hath largely examined most of the then claimed Privileges of the House of Commons and disallows of them when not judged by the King and Lords In which Controversie I shall not presume to write any thing because it will be more pleasant and satisfactory to have recourse to himself SECT 10. Concerning Regulating Elections THE first thing I find concerning new Elections in the place of Absents and Defaulters is in the 5 E. 2. Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso as I have touched before divers Knights Citizens and Burgesses departing from the Parliament the King thereupon issued out Writs to several Sheriffs to summon them to return to the Parliament Vel alios ad hoc idoneos loco ipsorum sâ— ad hoc vâ—care non possunt eligere or to chuse other fit persons in their places if they cannot be at leisure to come up The Commons in this Age medled not with the re-summoning or causing new ones to be Elected in the rooms of those that could not come I have before instanced in several Summons The King anciently only ordered new Elections wherein the Kings ordain the Sheriffs to re-summon the Members of former Parliaments or others for those who were dead or unable and sometimes but one of those By which it appears that in those days the King solely Authorized new Elections where any were dead or disabled The first Petition against an undue Election First Petition against undue Elections Prynne 's Brevia Parl. râ—â—iviva p. 286. A nosâ—re tres excellâ—nt tres gracious Seignior nostre Seignior le Roy les â—res nobles Seigniors Sâ—ges Comuns c. pleignont les Major c. that I have met with is Anno 7 R. 2. from the Mayor Bailiffs and Commons of Shaftsbury To our thrice Excellent and thrice Gracious Lord our Lord the King and the thrice noble Lords and sage Commons of this present Parliament That whereas they had chosen Walter Henly and Thomas Steward the Sheriff of Dorsetshire for the last had returned Thomas Camel to the great dammage of our Lord the King and contrary to the Will of the Mayor c. So that here the Complaint is to the King the Lords and Commons jointly and the name of this Camel is not endorsed returned in the Writ but the other two In all the Statutes made for regulating Elections they run See Freeholders Grand Inquest p. 15 16. The King willeth and commandeth 5 Ric. 2. c. 4. Our Lord the King at the grievous complaint of the Commons hath ordained 7 H. 4. c. 15. and so Our Lord the King ordained 11 H. 4. c. 1.5 H. 5. and such like in all the Statutes to 8 H. 6. So in the Statute 5 R. 2. Par. 2. c. 4. All Persons which shall from henceforth receive the Summons of Parliament Prynne's Plea for Lords p. 393. and come not at the said Summons except he may reasonably and honestly excuse himself to our Soveraign Lord the King shall be amerced and otherwise punished as of old time c. So that here the Excuse is to be made to the King so that it was not then in use for the Commons to fine and tax their Members In the Parliament holden at Westminster 5 H. 4. Id. 391. Rot. Parl. 5 H. 4. num 38. because the Writ of Summons of Parliament returned by the Sheriff of Rutland was not sufficiently or duly returned as the Commons conceived the said Commons prayed our Lord the King The Commons petition the King and Lords to examine and order undue Returns and the Lords in Parliament that this matter may be duly examined in Parliament c. Whereupon our Lord the King in full Parliament commanded the Lords in Parliament to examine the said matter and to do thereupon as to them should seem best in their Discretions So the Lords called before them the Sheriffs and Parties and it was agreed by the said Lords that the Sheriff should amend his Return and the Sheriff for his default should be discharged of his Office and committed Prisoner to the Fleet and make Fine and Ransom at the King's pleasure Upon this and other Precedents Mr. Id. p. 364 365. Mr. Prynne's Opinion Prynne saith That no Statute doth give the Commons House the least Power or Authority to judg or determine the Legality or Illegality of any Elections but leaves this to the King and Lords to redress as at first before their making and gives the Knights duly chosen but not returned a hundred Pound Damages against the Sheriffs and Citizens and Burgesses forty Pound against Mayors and Bailiffs who make false Returns by way of Action of Debt in the Kings Courts at Westminster or in the Star-Chamber when in being or before the King Lords and Council as in Bronker's case Dyer fol. 113 168. Plowden fol. 118. to 131. Old Book of
allow no alteration but in that of Dudley Which makes some observe Lawyer out-lawed p. 12. That if the House of Commons had then known they had any Power to mend the said Returns or punish the Offenders or Sir Edward Coke had known it had been Law he had never been sent on that Message So that what Authority the House hath it hath accrued since SECT 11. Concerning the House of Commons Censuring Imprisoning and Expelling their own Members AS to the Commons Imprisoning and Punishing their own Members The Reasons for this Privilege for words by them spoken or Misdemeanors committed in the House there may be some reason for it First Stat. 4. H. 8. c. 8. Coke 4. Instit p. 25. 31 H. 6. c. 26 27. because by Law they are not Punishable elsewhere for any rash indeliberate and inordinate Speeches in Parliament which do not amount to Treason Felony or Breach of the Peace which it is supposed none in that rightly constituted House will protect though done in the House of Commons begun in 1641. Secondly It is to be supposed that the Members upon their entring into that House unanimously agree for order sake that the lesser number should always submit to the greater So by such Consent and original Compact every single Member submitting himself to the rest he hath no such reason to complain although they had no such Authority for scienti volenti non fit Injuria provided that they exceed not the common Rules of Justice nor the Bounds of Established Laws for then no private Act can bind a Subject though made with his own free Consent as appears in Clark's Case against the Mayor and Burgesses of St. Albans Coke lib. 5. p. 64. The first Precedent I find that any Member of the House of Commons was complained and Petitioned against for Misdemeanors and put to answer before the King and Lords in Parliament Rot. Parl. 16. R. 2. num 6. and there judged and fined was 16 R. 2. the Wednesday after the Parliament began when Sir Philip Courtney Members of the House of Commons punished for Misdemeanour by the King and Lords returned one of the Knights for Devonshire came before the King in full Parliament and said that he understood how certain people had accused and slandered him to the King and Lords therefore prayed to be discharged of the said Imployment until the accusations c. were tryed and because his said Prayer seemed honest to the King and the Lords the King granted him his Request and discharged him in full Parliament Exact Abridgment p. 417. and the Monday following at the Instance and Prayer of the Commons the King granted that he should be restored and remitted to his Place In the Parliament 4 H. 4. the accusations against him being re-inforced the King and Lords adjudged that he should be bound to his good Behaviour and committed to the Tower for his Contempt By which saith Mr. Prynne it appears Plea for the Lords p. 386 387. That only the King and Lords in full Parliament can suspend or discharge any Knights or Commoners sitting in Parliament and have Power of restoring and re-admitting a suspended Member of the Commons House and he answers the Precedents that Sir Edward Coke brings 4 Instit p. 23 and 3 Inst p. 22. Vide pag. 296 297 299 344 371 372 373. and many others which would be tedious here to insert The first Precedent he finds The first Precedent of the House of Commons secluding their Members that the Commons began to seclude one another upon Pretence of undue Elections and Returns was in Queen Elizabeth's time when Thomas Lucy 8 Eliz. was removed out of the House for giving four Pound to the Mayor of Westbury to be chosen a Burgess and the Mayor fined and imprisoned and 23 Eliz. Mr. A. Hâ—ll for publishing the Conferences of the House and writing a Book to the dishonour of the House was committed to the Tower for six Months and fined five hundred Mark and expelled the House and in King Charles the First 's time this Power over their Fellow-Members was greatly improved in which how far Mr. Prynne then concurred I know not but after he was secluded he every where writes with great earnestness against this usage but whether with Judgment Law and Reason I shall leave others to judge only I think fit to insert some of his Invectives against the Proceedings of that unparallell'd house of Commons First he saith There can be no legal Trial or Judgment given in Parliament in Criminal Causes or others Id. p. 309. Mr. Prynne's Reasons against this Usage without Examination of Witnesses upon Oath as in all other Courts of Justice which the House of Commons cannot do Littleton sect 212. Coke ibid. Secondly That it is a Rule both of Law and Justice That no Man can be an Informer Prosecutor and Judge too of the persons prosecuted and informed against the Commons being in the nature of the Grand Inquest Coke 4. Inst p. 24. being summoned from all parts of the Kingdom to present Publick Grievances and Delinquents to the King and Peers for their Redress Plea for the Lords p. 373. Thirdly That all the objected Precedents are of very puny date within time of memory therefore unable to create a Law or Custom of Parliament or any right of sole Judicature in the House of Commons Fourthly Id. p. 387. That all these Precedents were made by the Commons themselves unfit Judges in their own Cases much less over one another being all of equal Authority so that in his opinion they could no more expel or eject any of their Members by their own Authority without the King and Lords concurrent consent See Legal Vindication p. 10. than one Justice of Peace Committeeman or Militia-man can unjustice or remove another since par in parem non habet potestatem neither in Ecclesiastical Civil Id. p. 373. Military or Domestick Affairs Fifthly That they are all against Law because coram non Judice he having throughout the whole Discourse endeavoured to prove That the Commons have no right or power of Judicature much less of sole Judicature in our Parliaments but only the King and Lords Sixthly That these Precedents are but few never judicially argued and rather connived at than approved by the King and Lords taken up with other more publick business therefore passing sub silentio they can make no Law or Right as is resolved in Long 5 E. 4. fol. 110. Cook 's four Rep. fol. 93 94. Slade's Case and six Rep. fol. 75. Drurie's Case Seventhly In the long Parliament of King Charles the First they began to seclude Projectors Exact Collections of Ordinances p. 541. to 558. Monopolists c. though duly elected then suspended and ejected such who were Royalists and adhered to the King then they proceeded to imprison and eject those Members Plea for the Lords p.
414 415. How the House of Commons of the Parliament 1641. seduded their Members till there were not above 70 left whom the Army-Officers impeached or disliked as a corrupt Party or corrupt Majority and so fifty or sixty by the power of the Army secured secluded and expelled near 400 Members and made themselves the Commons House without them and so proceeded to vote down and seclude both King and House of Lords and voted themselves to be the Parliament of England and sole Legislators and Supream Authority of the Nation The consequences of all which are too well known to the whole Kingdom whose Calamity of Civil War and all the unspeakable Tragedies of it flowed from the packing of Members in the Commons House and the Assistance the People relying upon their Sageness and Authority afforded them How this revived against Abhorrers We had of later Years a fresh revival of the same method in the House of Commons expelling those they called Abhorrers which is so well known that I need say nothing of it yet I would recommend to all interessed Persons the perusal of two Treatises which though they pass for Pamphlets yet have been writ by Judicious Authors and those are The Lawyer outlawed and the Three parts of the Addresses which are Books very fit for Gentlemen to peruse How full and unquestioned a power the Commons have to represent Grievances to the King and petition for Redress The unquestioned Rights of the Commons to impeach any Person of the highest Quality that is a Subject for Treason or high Misdemeanors to have the sole Power in having all Bills for Subsidies Aids and Supplies to begin and I think be perfected in their House and the Privileges they petition for by their Speaker are so well known that they need no Discourse upon But I find several Judicious Persons will not allow the House of Commons to be a Court which Sir Edward Coke affirms 4. Instit p. 28. Whether the House of Commons be properly a Court. and uses this only one Argument for it Because it is not Prorogued or Adjourned by the Prorogation or Adjournment of the Lords House but the Speaker upon signification of the Kings Pleasure by the Assent of the House of Commons doth say This Court doth Prorogue or Adjourn it self But to this it is answered Lawyer outlawed p. 18. That if this were sufficient to denominate a Court every Committee of Lords and Commons though never so few in number must upon this account be a distinct Court because they may thus adjourn and prorogue themselves without their respective Houses In another place 4. Instit p. 23. the same Chief Justice offers to prove the House of Commons not only a Court but a Court of Judicature and Record for that the Clerks Book of the House of Commons is a Record and so declared by Act of Parliament 6 H. 8. c. 16. But this House had no such Book as a Journal much less any Authentick Record When the House of Commons had a Journal first before the first Year of Ed. the Sixth all their material proceedings till then being drawn in Minutes by a Clerk appointed to attend them for that purpose and by him entred of Record in the House of Lords Therefore the Words of the Statute are That the Speakers Licence for Members going into the Country be entred of Record in the Book of the Clerk of the Parliament appointed for the Commons House and this Journal is rather a Register of what passeth than such a Record as denotes a Court of Judicature as the Author of The Lawyer outlawed endeavours to prove P. 17 18 19. Plowd Com. fol. 319. Coke 1. Inst fol. 260. because there is no Court but what is established by the Kings Patent by Act of Parliament or by the Common Law i. e. the constant immemorial Custom of former Ages for by that the House of Lords is the sole supream Court of Judicature it having never been heard of before Sir Edward Coke's fancy That there were two distinct Courts in the same Parliament Also there is no Court without a power of tryal but the House of Commons have no power to try any Crime or Offence because they cannot examine upon Oath and there can be no legal Tryal without Witnesses nor are any Witnesses of any force in Law unless examined upon Oath But I shall not enter into these Controversies Some Observations on the Privileges of the House of Commons in general but shall now lay down some general Observations and Rules which Judicious Persons have noted as worthy the consideration of the Honourable House in point of their claims of Privileges and Judicature First King James the First in his Declaration touching his proceedings in Parliament 1621. resolves That most Privileges of Parliament grew from Precedents which rather shew a Toleration than an Inheritance therefore he could not allow of the Stile calling it their Ancient and undoubted Right and inheritance but could rather have wished that they had said All Privileges from the Crown Their Privileges were derived from the Grace and permission of his Ancestors and him and thereupon concludes That he cannot with patience endure his Subjects to use such Antimonarchical Words concerning their Liberties except they had subjoyned That they were granted unto them by the Grace and Favour of his Predecessors yet he promiseth to be carefull of whatsoever Privileges they enjoy by long Custom and uncontrolled and lawful Precedents Secondly C. 29. None to be punished but by Legal Trial. It is to be considered That by the Great Charter it is declared That no Freeman shall be taken or imprisoned or diseised of his Freehold or Liberties or his Free Customs or be Outlawed or Exiled or in any manner destroyed but by the lawful Judgment of his Peers or by the Law of the Land Stat. 28 E. 3. c. 3. So 28 E. 3. it is Enacted That no Man of what estate or condition he be shall be put out of his Land or Tenements nor taken nor imprisoned nor dis-inherited nor put to death without being brought to answer by due Process of Law So 42 E. 3. c. 3. it is assented and accorded for the good Government of the Commons that no Man be put to answer without presentment before Justices or matter of Record or by due course of Law or Writ Original according to the Old Laws of the Land Nulla Curia quae Recordum non habet potest imponere finem neque aliquem mandare carceri quia isla tantummodo spectant ad Curias de Recordo Mar. Sess 3. So Sir Edward Coke saith Courts which are not of Record cannot impose a Fine or commit any to Prison because these only belong to Courts of Record for which see Beecher's Case fol. 60. 120. Bonham's Case and lib. 11 fol. 43. Godfrey's Case So in the First Parliament of Q. Mary it is declared That the most Ancient
intended to invade the Subjects Liberties but if they allowed the Writ the delicious Power of Imprisoning such as they had a Pique to was utterly lost and all Persons referred to the ordinary Courts of Justice or upon their failure to the House of Lords Sir William Jones against any ones Release by Habeas Corpus if they were imprisoned by the House of Commons the Supreme Tribunal of England Sir William Jones insisted much upon the Power of the House and that they did not intend by that Act to bind themselves which yet must bind the King though it might as well be alledged That he did not intend to bind himself by it However Sir William persisted urging See Debates of the House p. 217. That whatever Reasons may be given for discharging such as are not committed for Breach of Privilege if grounded on the Act for the Habeas Corpus will hold as strong for discharging of Persons for Breach of Privilege and so consequently deprive the House of all its Power and Dignity and so make it insignificant and said That was so plain and obvious that all the Judges ought to take notice of it and so judged it below the House to make any Resolution therein but rather to leave the Judges to do otherwise at their peril and let the Debate fall without any Question But Baron Weston had the Courage to grant the Habeas Corpus Baron Weston grants the Habeas Corpus as rather willing to expose himself to the Displeasure of the House than deny or delay Justice contrary to his Oath I could not omit this remarkable Passage as a Specimen of the Arbitrariness of the Leading Party in that House Brief Register part 4. p. 846. and now shall proceed to Mr. Prynne's Remarks upon the Proceedings of the long House of Commons He observes Privilegia omnino amittere meretur qui sibi abutitur concessa penestate Ejus est interpretari cujus concedere Summa Rosella Privilegium 3. That Privileges may be lost by the abuse of the Power and that whatever Privilege the House hath is from the King's Grant or Toleration Therefore according to the Canonists Rule If the Privilege granted be expressed in general dubious or obscure Words then it is in the power of him to interpret who hath the power to grant Now the Petition of the Speaker is That the Commons in this Parliament may and shall have all their Ancient and Just Privileges allowed them Therefore the King Nemini liceat Chartas Regias nisi ipsis Regibus judicare Placita Parl. 18 E. 1. num 19. p. 20. being the sole Granter of these Privileges must be the only proper Interpreter and Judge of them as he is of all his other Charters of Privileges Liberties Franchises and Acts of Parliament themselves after his Regal Assent thereto not the Commons or Persons to whom they are granted and that both in and out of Parliament by Advice of his Nobles or Judges of the Common-Law Therefore he saith first How the Breach of Privilege to be punished according to Mr. Prynne See the Authority Brief Regist part 2. p. 847. That if the Commons by Petition to the King and Lords in Parliament complain of the Breach of their ancient Privileges and Liberties as they ever did in the Cases of Lark Thorp Hyde Clerk Atwyll and others the King by Advice of his Lords in Parliament assisted with his Judges hath been and as he humbly conceives is the sole proper Judge of them and their violations not the Commons who being Parties Prosecutors and Complainants are no legal indifferent Judges in their own or Menial Servants cases if they will avoid partiality which is the reason the Law allows Challenges to Jurors in Civil and Criminal causes Therefore he observes Ibid. p. 1206. that the House of Commons taking Informations without Oath may be easilier abused by misinformation and sometimes thereby are put upon over hasty Votes which upon finding out evil Combinations they are forced to retract Secondly The Chancellor or Lord Keeper to grant the Writ If the complaint of the breach of Privilege be made in the Commons House and thereupon an Habeas Corpus Writ of Privilege or Supersedeas prayed under the great Seal for the Members or menial Servants release whose Privilege is infringed the Lord Chancellor or Keeper of the great Seal representing the Kings person in Chancery the Court for relief in cases of Privilege is the properest Judge and Examiner of the claimed Privilege and its violations upon Oath and other sufficient Evidence assisted by all the Kings Judges in cases of difficulty who thereupon will grant or deny the Writs Thirdly The Judges of the Courts to which the Writ is directed to judge of the validity of the Privilege When these Writs of Privilege Supersedeas or Habeas Corpus are granted to any Member or menial Servants and directed to any of the Kings Courts to enlarge their restrained Persons or stay any Arrests Process or Judgments against them the Kings own Judges in his respective Courts to which they are directed are then the proper Judges of the Privileges of Parliament and of their breaches suggested in these Writs who may examine not only all matters of Law or Fact comprised in them which are Traversable but likewise adjudge allow or disallow the very Privilege it self if no real ancient Parliamentary Privilege allowed by the Laws and Customs of the Realm How far he is in the right I will not undertake to judge but I remember somewhere he wisheth an Act of Parliament to pass to adjust these matters which possibly would prevent many of those chargeable attendances about false Returns and save much expence of time in the discussing of them and enable the Subjects to pay a right and due obedience to them SECT 12. Concerning the Royal Assent to Bills I Have treated so much of this elsewhere as to the sole Power in the King the ancient Custom of Sealing the Acts with the Kings Seal and of some of the Prelates and Nobles as Witnesses of their Assents that I shall only now speak as to the usual formality of passing the Bills into Acts by the Kings last Act. See also his Memorials For Mr. Hackwell hath given a full account of the manner how Statutes are enacted in Parliament by passing of Bills to which Book I refer the curious Reader that would understand the order that is used in the debating and passing of them When Bills are passed by both Houses upon three several Readings in either House Hackwell of Passing of Bills p. 179. ad 182. they ought for their last approbation to have the Royal Assent whereby every Statute is as Mr. Hackwell observes like Silver seven times tryed The Royal Assent is usually deferred to the last day of the Session and because some have been of opinion that the passing of Bills The Royal Assent determines not the Session
puts an end to the Sessions so that what ever Bills are ready and pass not the Royal Assent must be again read three times in either House for the more security it is usual to insert a Proviso That the Session is not thereby concluded The Royal Assent is given two ways First Royal Assent by Patent by Commission since the Statute of the 33 H. 8. c. 21. wherein it is expressed That the Kings Royal Assent by his Letters Patents under the Great Seal Signed by his hand and declared and notified in his absence to the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and to the Commons Assembled in the higher House is and ever was of as good strengh and force as if the King had been there personally present and assented openly and publickly to the same The manner of the King 's giving his Publick Assent is in this manner The King cometh in Person in his Parliament-Robes Royal Assent when the King present and sitteth in his State and the Upper House sit in their Robes The Speaker with all the Commons House cometh to the Bar of the Lords House and in Sir Thomas Smith's time Sir Th. Smith's Commonwealth p. 45. Speeches used to be made there the Chancellor for the Lords and the Speaker for the Commons in set Speeches returned the Prince Thanks for that he hath so great Care of the good Government of his People and for calling them together to advise of such things as should be for the Reformation Establishing and Ornament of the Commonweal After which the Chancellor in the Prince's Name giveth Thanks to the Lords and Commons for their Pains and Travel taken which he saith the Prince will remember and recompense when Time and Occasion shall serve and that the Prince is ready to declare his Pleasure concerning their Proceedings whereby the same may have perfect Life and Accomplishment by his Princely Authority I think now mostly Hackwell of Passing of Bills p. 181 182. the Speaker of the House of Commons makes a Speech acquainting the King with the purport of the Bills Then the Clerk of the Crown readeth the Title of the Bills in such Order as they are in Consequence After the Title of every Bill is read singly The Clerk of the Crown pronounceth the Royal Assent or Dissent the Clerk of the Parliament pronounceth the Royal Assent according to certain Instructions given from his Majesty in that behalf If it be a Publick Bill to which the King assenteth the Answer is Le Roy le veult The King willeth If a Private Bill allowed by the King the Answer is Soit fait comme il est desire Let it be done as it is desired And upon a Petitionary Bill the like is used If it be a Publick Bill which the King forbeareth to allow he saith Le Roy se avisera The King will advise To a Subsidy Bill the Clerk pronounceth Le Roy remercie ses loyaux Subjects accepte leur Benevolence aussi le veult The King thanks his Loyal Subjects accepts their Benevolence and also willeth To a general Pardon is pronounced Les Prelates Seigneurs Communs en cest Parlement assembles au nom de touts vous autres Subjects remercient tres humblement vostre Majesty prient Dieu vous donner en sante bone vie longe The Prelates Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled in the name of all your other Subjects thrice humbly give thanks to your Majesty and pray God to give you in health a good Life and long These P. 46. saith Sir Thomas Smith be taken now as perfect Laws and Ordinances of the Realm of England and none other and as shortly as may be are printed except it be some Private Acts made for the Benefit or Prejudice of some Private Man these be only exemplified under the Seal of the Parliament CHAP. XXIX Of Factious Combinations in Parliaments I Hope in the foregoing Chapters I have so explained the Constitution of Parliaments and the Legislative Power that unbiassed and unprejudiced Persons will no more be misled by the Sophisms and plausible pretences which to aggrandize the Power of the two Houses at first and after of the Commons House only the Penmen of the long Parliament made use of yet because many of late were furbishing the rusty Armour of their Demagogues and trimming their Helmets with fresh Plumes I conceive it necessary to take notice of some of their chiefest Arguments and examine those which had greatest Influence upon the People The great and venerable name of Parliament and its Authority was constantly used as Shield and Buckler to ward off all the Force of the Loyal Assaults and Mr. Prynne writ a large Volume which he stiled The Soveraign Power of Parliaments and when the very Lees and Dregs of the Commons House was put in Ferment that very Kilderkin would admit no lower Stile than the supreme Authority of the Nation to be pearched on its Bunghole Therefore to disabuse the less considerate The various Acceptation of the word Parliament and to detect the Frauds of those which under that great Name applyed whatever they met with in the Laws or History to the House of Commons I think it necessary in the first place to clear the acceptation of the Word Appropriated to the Lords House Sometimes the word Parliament is used for the House of (a) Egerton sect 4. 22 23. Lords only as when upon Writ of Error any Judgment in the King's-Bench is examined in the House of Lords the Judgment is said to be affirmed or reversed by Parliament The Appellation of Parliament is likewise used for the two Houses To both the Houses in regard they are the gross Body whereof the Parliament consists there only wanting the Sovereign Head to compleat it But they are so far from being the High Court of Parliament that they cannot co-unite to be an entire Court either of Sovereign or Ministerial Justice but only in concurring in Votes in their several Houses for preparing of matters in order to an act of all the Body which when they have done their Votes are so far from having any legal Authority in the State as in Law there is no Stile or Form of their joynt Acts further than Bills nor doth the Law so much as take notice of them till they have Royal Assent without which the Votes of the two Houses dye in the Womb like an Embryo So that the proper use of the word Parliament How properly the High Court of Parliament as Authority of Law-making is annexed to the name is only when the King and the two Houses concurr in one Act and in that sence only is the Parliament the Supream Court the highest Judicatory and the most Sovereign Power Not for any Soveraignty in the two Houses and from them transferred to the King by their joining and consenting with him but because every compleat and perfect Act of it is the Act of
in such cases it is not to be wondred at that a majority of Votes might be opposite to more judicious and foreseeing Members judgments neither is the Maxim universally true for it must be caeteris paribus if all things be alike For it is not sufficient for an Adviser to see unless he can let another see by the light of Reason A man ought not implicitely to ground his Actions upon the Authority of other mens Eyes whether many or few but of his own One Physician may see more into the state of a mans body than many Empiricks One experienced Commander may know more in Military Affairs than ten fresh-water Souldiers One old States-man in his own Element is worth many new Practitioners One man upon a Hill may see more than an Hundred in a Valley And who will deny but among an Hundred one of them may have a stronger Eye and see clearer and further than all the Ninety Nine So one Paphnutius in the Council of Nice saw more than many greater Clerks And it is no new thing to find one or two men in the Parliament change the Votes of the House Therefore nothing is got by this way of arguing though it be one of the plausiblest and most improveable of any of the Topicks they choose And if we could be sure that all the Members of such Assemblies were free from all the imperfections such are liable to much might be yielded to it All these Arguments were used for that sole end that they might possess their Party with the reasonableness of their desires to the King that he would implicitly yield up his reason to the guidance of their Councils They were not so frontless at first Concerning the Negative Voice as positively to deny the Kings negative Vote in Parliament that had never been doubted and there is good reason it should be a most sure Fundamental of the Government since nothing can be Statute-law but that to which the King assents Le Roy le veult For who can be said to will that hath not the Power to deny Si vult is scire an velim efficite us possim nolle Seneca But they affirmed that in Cases extraordinary when the Kingdom was to be saved from ruine the King seduced and preferring dangerous men it was necessary for them to take care of the Publick And then the Kings denying to pass their Bills was a deserting of them Objection That in Cases of Extraordinary necessity the Houses to have Power to secure the People from Tyranny Otherwise they alledged Parliaments had not sufficient Power to restrain Tyranny and so they boldly affirmed they had an absolute indisputable Power in declaring Law and as their Observer words it they are not bound to Precedents since Statutes cannot bind them there being no obligation stronger than the Justice and Honour of Parliaments And to summ up all he tells us if the Parliament meaning the two Houses be not vertually the whole Kingdom it self if it be not the supreme Judicature as well in matters of State as matters of Law if it be not the great Council of the Kingdom as well as of the King to whom it belongeth by the consent of all Nations to provide in all extraordinary cases ne quid detrimenti capiat Respublica let the brand of Treason saith he stick upon it Indeed because by all these most false and impious assertions and those horrid Acts built upon them they brought so great a ruine to the Kingdom they are and ever will be uâ—less a Platonick year return again branded with Rebellion in the highest degree To answer this Accumulation of Treasonable Positions for such I hope I may call in some sence Answer what is against the Kings Crown and Dignity is no ways difficult from the discourse of right constituted Parliaments For those of them that carry any shew of Reason are such only as may be understood of Acts of Parliament compleated by the Royal Assent but being spoken of either or both Houses in opposition to the King they are most false as I shall shew in particular For First If the two Houses are not bound to keep any Law no man can accuse them of breach of any What obligation can Justice lay on them who by a strange vertue of Representation are not capable of doing wrong But it is well known that Statutes stand in full force to the two Houses as being not void till repealed by a joynt consent of the King and the two Houses It would be much for the credit of the Observers desperate Cause if he were able to shew one such Precedent of an Ordinance made by Parliament without the Kings assent that was binding to the Kingdom in nature of a Law Our Kings can repeal no Laws by their own Prerogative though they may suspend the Execution It seems the Houses would have Power to do both and our Author in another place thinks it strange that the King should assume or challenge such a share in the Legislative Power to himself as without his concurrence the Lords and Commons should have no right to make Temporary Orders for putting the Kingdom into a Posture of Defence These were strange Phrases never heard before by English Ears Our Laws give this Honour to the King That he can joyn or be sharer with no man The King like Solomon's true Mother challengeth the whole Child not a divisible share but the very life of the Legislative Power The Commons present and pray the Lords advise and consent the King Enacts Secondly The Houses have no Power to declare Law As to their claiming an absolute Power in declaring Law it is as bold and false an Assertion as the other when spoken of the two Houses They may vote in order to a new Bill the explaining or repeal of any Law formerly made or prepare a Bill for any New Law and that is all they can do but authoritatively to declare any Law is most contrary to the Constitution of the Houses and never was adjudged one of their Privileges Thirdly As to the Justice and Honour of a Parliament when the State is in quiet and the Conventions only for making wholsome Laws for the Publick weal there are no Factions in Court or Country no private Intriegues to be managed the People neither uneasie nor discontented then it is to be expected That none but the wisest and wealthiest of the Gentry will be chosen Members of that August Assembly and their Justice and Honour will be conspicuous in all their Actions But have we not known Houses of Commons composed of other kinds of Persons who have voted their own Justice and Honour to be to imprison their fellow Members and fellow Subjects in an Arbitrary way How (d) Address part 3. p. 121. could a generous Soul conscious to himself he had transgressed no Law kneel at the Bar of such a House with the same submission as if he believed the Speaker
ought to be made to him from all I shall not with Mr. Prynne in his Epistle Dedicatory to his third Tome of Chronological Vindication meddle with the dispute how the Canonists argue from the Popes Crowning of Emperors and Kings that they acquire a Spiritual and Temporal Monarchy over them as their Sovereign Lords For that however some may hold the Doctrine yet it is exploded by most As to the Crowning and Anointing of some British and Saxon Kings I must refer the Reader to Mr. Selden (k) Tit. Hon. part 1. c. 8. fol. 149. and Mr. Prynne in the forecited Epistle The first of our Kings that is recorded in History to have taken an Oath at his Coronation was Canâ—tus of whom Sim. (l) De Gestis Regum Agg. col 173. Wigorn. Chro. 384. Dunelmensis and others give this account That after the death of Aethelred the Bishops Abbats Dukes and the Nobles of England and the most part of the men of the Kingdom as well of the Clergy as Laity met together with one consent at Southampton and chose Canutus for their King and swore Fealty to him to whom he also swore Quibus ille juravit quod secundum Deum secundum seculum fidelis esse vellet eis Dominus King Canutus his Oath that according to God and the World that is the Laws of God and the Kingdom he would be a faithful Lord unto them Mr. Prynne here noâ—es that Usurpers more frequently used to take such Oaths than lawful hereditary Kings So when the Citizens of London and some few Noblemen with unanimous consent chose (m) Clitonem Eadmundum unanimo consensu in Regâ—m levavere Matt. Westm p. 410. 411. Edmond called Ironside the eldest Son of Aethelred who was right Heir there is no mention of an Oath So when Harold reputed Son of Cnute was Crowned there is no Oath recorded nor of any taken by Hardicnute right Heir of Cnute So Anno 1041. (n) Flor. Wigorn. Chro. p. 404. Edward the Confessor 's Oath Edward the Confessor annuente Cleno Populo Londoniis in Regem eligitur and was Crowned Anointed and Consecrated yet not any of our Historians besides William of Malmsbury de gestis Regum Lib. 2. c. 13. p. 80. speaks of an Oath who saith that he being sent for by the Nobles upon terms proposed to him by Earl Godwyn there was (o) Nihil erat quod Edwardus pro necessilate temporis non polliceretur Ita utrinque fide datae quicquid petebatur sacramento sirmavit nothing that King Edward did not promise by reason of the necessity of the time so that Faith was given by either Party and what was desired he confirmed by Oath but this was in their private Consultation Yet Archbishop (p) In Regem Angliae sublimatus prius juravit se Leges Canuti inviolabiliter servaturum Spelm. Conc. tom 2. p. 342. Stratford in his Epistle to King Edward the First saith that St. Edward being raised to be King of England first Swore inviolably to keep the Laws of Canutus We find no Coronation Oath of Harold mentioned Matt. Westm Flor. Hist p. 433 saith that extorta fide a Majoribus Capiti proprio imposuit Diadema that having exacted Fealty of the great Men he put the Crown on his own Head and after when Crowned by Archbishop Alfred William the Conqueror 's Oath he took no Coronation Oath but as my Author saith Leges aequas coepit condere (r) Elo. Wigorn. Chro. p. 412. Hoveden part Annal. prior p. 450. Stubs Acta Pontif. col 1702. Coram Clero Populo jurando promittere se velle sanctas Ecclesias Rectores earum defendere necnon cunctum populum sibi subjectum justa Regali providentia regere rectam Legem statuere tenere Rapinas injustaque judicia penitus amovere interdicere Sim. Dunelm col 195. num 43. As to King q William the Conqueror Aldred Archbishop of York Crowned him and imposed on him an Oath The words of the Authors are Ipsa nativitatis die ab Aldredo Ebor. Archiepiscopo apud Westmon in Regem totius Angliae sublimiter Coronâ—um inunxit consecravit honorifice Having before as 〈◊〉 Archbishop required from him before the Altar of St. Peter the Apostle before the Clergy and People by Oath promised That he would defend Holy Church and the Governours of it which Clause occurs not before and likewise govern all the People subjected to him with a Just and Regal Providence and appoint and hold right Law and wholly remove and interdict all Rapines and unjust Judgments The Oath which he took to observe St. Edward's Laws was afterwards Anno 1072. when he entring into a Parly with the English Nobility who intended to have set up Edgar Atheling because King William had violated their ancient Laws and introduced new ones he by the Advice of Archbishop (r) Man Paris vita Fritherici Abbatis 13. St. Albani p. 30. Lanfrank Swore that bonas antiquas Leges Regni sc Leges quas Sancti pii Angliae Reges maxime Rex Edwardus statuit inviolabiliter observare Only William of Malmsbury (s) Modeste erga subjectos ageret aequo jurâ— Anglos quo Francos tractaret De Gestis Pontif. lib. 3. fol. 154. saith that Aldred the Archbishop would not consecrate him before he had exacted from him before all the People this Oath That he would modestly deport himself towards all his Subjects and with an equal Law treat the English as he did the French William Rufus promised to Lanfranck (t) Justitiam aequitatem misericordiam se per totum Regnum si Rex foret in omni negotio servaturum pace libertatem securitatem Ecclesiae contra omnes defensurum Eadmerus Hist Novel lib. 1. p. 13 14. If he were King King William Rufus's Oath in all his Affairs through all his Kingdom to preserve Justice Equity and Mercy and to defend the Liberty and Security of the Church in Peace against all H. Huntingdon Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. and Hoveden Anno 1088. fol. 264. b. say That when he needed the help of the English he promised them such desirable Laws or better than they would chuse But Malmsbury and others say he kept them not for Usurpers such as he was rarely observe the Laws or their Promises further than they serve their own Interest Therefore Mr. Prynne notes that the Promise Eadmerus and (u) Col. 214. Simeom Dunelm mention was before he was King and the other Promise was when most of the Norman Nobility except the Archbishop Lanfranck designed to make Robert his Brother King and then he called them together and then told them If they would be Faithful to him (w) R. Hoveden part 1. Annal. p. 264. b. num 20. Meliorem Legem quam vellent eligere eis concederet omne injustum Scottum interdixit (x) Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. Huntingdon saith the promised
should be forwardest to supply the necessities of the Crown to shew all Loyal Dutifulness to their Sovereign whereby a most dangerous Rebellion in both Kingdoms was the easilier crushed and which endears them to the King that there can be no danger but whatever good and wholsome Laws they shall propose for the general good of the Kingdom will find a chearful allowance by him How happy had our Forefathers been if King Charles the First had met with such considerate Parliaments who by a seasonable supply and compliance might have had without that vast effusion of Blood and Treasure all their Grievances redressed and the flourishing State of the Kingdom preserved and the Memories of a great many Noblemen and Gentlemen had been transmitted without stain to their remote Nephews But to draw towards a Conclusion of this Discourse Some not willing to hear of the Miscarriages of Parliaments think this Discourse needless Some that may not be willing to hear of the Miscarriages of some Parliaments wherein probably they were concerned may say what need is there now to bring again upon the Stage the rigorous Proceedings of the two Houses of Parliament or more properly of the leading and designing Men in the House of Commons in the Years 1640 and 1680. since we are now happily past these Rocks Quicksands and treacherous Shores All the World indeed must acknowledg we have a Royal wise Pilot Because we have a most wise King and good Parliament who knows full well to steer the Soveraignty of the Commonweal He hath weathered out high going Seas so that neither their over-whelming liquid Mountains nor the terrible Shot from the floating Castles have daunted him magnanimity unparallel'd Courage and an Experience beyond most Crowned Heads have raised him great Trophies of his Victorious toils He is served with sage Councils both private and National So that all must confess we have less cause to fear any more dangers of Hurricanes and Shipwracks But though we now enjoy Halcyon days Yet we are not secure but that in after-Ages evil Members of Parliament may be under a Sovereign enriched with Royal abilities to the heighth of our Wishes though he is blessed with a Parliament as Loyal as can be desired betwixt whom there is no other Strife but who shall out-pass the other in mutual Obligations Yet are we secure that no ill Exhalations may be gathered in after-Ages Can we expect always temperate Weather pleasing Sunshine and fruitful Showres No in small revolutions of Years we find Epidemical Diseases return excesses of Drought Rains or Frosts are often marked in our Annals even after promising Configurations of the Coelestial Bodies I write not an Almanack for a Year The Design of the Author in writing against the Exorbitances of some or Pamphlet for a time my Design is not Infandum renovare Dolorem out of any Pique but as much as in me lies to show from the by-past Irregularities and Exorbitances of some Men how Loyal good and Just Men may measure things by the Golden Standard of the Laws how mischievous Practices and Principles may be obviated how every one may see what the upshot of rebellious Principles will be how to detect and how to avoid the same kind of Rocks and Sands in after-Ages I know some Persons recovered from a valitudinary Condition Some love not to hear of their Distempers love not to hear of the Torments they have undergone nor of the Extravagances of their delirous State Yet this should not hinder but the Healthful and those that would avoid the Calenture should patiently endure to hear a Description of the Causes and Symptoms In this Discourse I have only culled out such Particulars The Author's Apology for himself as I find Judicious Authors have insisted upon against the unprecedented Proceedings of some late Houses of Commons which I think all Loyal Persons disapprove and I believe a great many as well as my self have heard many of the then sitting Members dislike when things were carried with an impetuous Torrent that it was more dangerous to speak against their proceedings or question the unlimited Power assumed by that House than it was to speak Seditious I had almost said Treasonable Words against the King Therefore I hope none of this present Honourable House of Commons who have so signalized their Loyalty in the last Session will take offence at what from such judicious Persons as I have met with I have delivered the Sentiments of My intention is no ways to lessen the Rights or necessary Privileges of that venerable Assembly which never can be unbeneficial to the King or People but when Discontent Faction and Sedition hath too spreadingly infected the Electors The continuance of that worst of Parliaments of 1641. What evil Principles taught during the Long Parliament in their disloyal Practices so long by the overgrowing of the Tares which were only suffered to thrive occasioned so much corrupt seed to be sown as in twenty years there was no wholesom grain left We saw too late how by some evil Seedsmen a fertile but dangerous Crop was shooting up apace It is not a little Labour nor small diligence will howe and weed out the Briars Thistles and destructive Shrubs and poysonous Weeds that shoot their spreading Roots so far But I hope the great Wisdom of this Loyal Parliament will find out ways and methods to prevent the danger of their thriving in a Soil worthy of better Plants than any will be set by Republican Hands CHAP. XXX Of the Kings most Honourable Privy-Council I Find by several Authors Four kinds of the King's Councils The First that there are reckoned Four Councils of the King First The Magnum Concilium consisting of the Prelates and Nobles in Parliament of which Bracton (a) Lib. 1. c. 2. may be consulted and what I have writ in the Chapter of Parliaments Secondly A Convention of the Peers of the Realm The Second Lords of Parliament yet not meeting as a Parliament which appears manifestly in the Record 25 Aug. 5 H. 7. upon an exchange made of some Lands betwixt the King and the Earl of Northumberland the King promiseth to deliver the Earl Lands to the value c. by (b) Per advice assent du Estates de son Realm de son Parliament parensi que Parliament soit devant le Feast de St. Lucy ou autrement per advice de son Grand Council autres Estates de son Realm que le Roy serra assemblez devant le dit Feast in case que le Parliament ne soit Coke 1. Instit lib. 2. c. 10. sect 164. the Advice of the Estates of his Realm of his Parliament if the Parliament be convened before the Feast of St. Lucy or otherwise by the Advice of his Great Council and other Estates of his Realm which the King shall Assemble before the said Feast in case the Parliament be not called which well
calling those who were learned in the Laws for Assistants therein as Mich. 53 and 54 H. 3. rot 37. in the Case of Assise of Mort d'auncester brought by Alexander King of Scots against John de Burgo But as hereafter I shall shew much of the Power of the Kings Council is now taken away The Fourth Council of the King The King's Council at Law are the Kings Judges at Law who are his Council at Law in all Cases wherein he hath occasion to consult them as appears in the Law Books and particularly may be found in (q) 1. Instit lib. 2. cap. 10. sect 164. Sir Edward Coke of which I may have occasion to speak in the Chapter of Judges I thought to premise these things for the better understanding of the differences of the Kings several Councils and shall now proceed to discourse of the most Honourable Privy Council in general as Counsel is necessary for Princes to have and as they ought to be qualified what their Office and Imployment is and ought to be both in Relation to all Princes Secret Councils and particularly according to the constitution of England according to my poor Abilities The most Honourable Privy-Council consists of Noble and Wise Persons chosen by the Prince to assist him with their sage and faithful Advice in the weighty Affairs of Government Kings cannot by their own personal knowledge comprehend (r) Nec unilts me â—â—em tantâ—e molis esse capacem Tacit. 1. Annal. all things therefore it is needful for them to assume others in participationem curarum especially great and weighty Affairs need great Coadjutors as Paterculus (s) magna negotia magnis egere adminiculis Velleius l. 2. well notes and the * Principis labores queis orbem terrae capessit egere adminicu lis ut domestica cura vacuus in commune consular Tacitus 12. Annal. grave Historian tells us That Labours of Princes by which they manage their vast Countries need helps that being free from Domestick Cares they may consult for the Publick Whoever looks only upon the Port and Grandeur of Princes their soft Raiment and feeding delicately may think it a pleasing and desirable State but they never reflect on the anxious Cares the difficulties of managing Matters upon which great and momentous events and ordering of vast bodies of different Interests depend Therefore the (t) Rhetor. ad Alex. Philosopher well noted That to give give good Counsel is one of the Divinest things among Men. Whereas on the other Hand when Counsel is supine Government must be tottering but a Mind (u) Animus qui verum seit scit tuto aggredi Thucyd l. 1. setled in Resolves safely attempts any thing That Reason being the soundest which useth Cunctation and Deliberation and forefears as well as foresees what will happen because in acting it will produce Confidence For they must be a great Defect where Counsel is not taken before Action It being for Sword-Players not those that bear the Sword of Magistracy In arena Consilium capere As to the use of Counsellors (w) Quod fieri debet tractato cum multis quod facturus es cum paucissimis fidelissimis Lib. 3. de Re militari Vegetius tells us it becomes a Prince to treat of those things which ought to be considered with many but those which are to be executed with few or rather by himself agreeable to which is what the learned Lord (x) St. Alban's Essays p. 88. Chancellor notes That some Affairs require extream Secrecy which will hardly allow to go beyond one or two Persons besides the King neither are those Councils unprosperous for besides the Secrecy they commonly go on constantly in one Spirit of Direction without Distraction but such are only to be used by a prudent King who can grind with an Handmill A great part part of the (y) Idem p. 87. Skill of a Prince is discovered in the choice of wise Counsellors and the managing of their Counsels require the greatest Address Ability and Dexterity of Sovereigns Therefore the Antients feigned Jupiter to marry (z) Idem Wisdom of the Ancients Princes to have the Honour of Councils Metis viz. Counsel and she being with Child by him he eat her up and was delivered of Pallas out of his own Head The Moral of which is That Princes refer matters to Council and when the Council grows ripe they are not to suffer their Council to go through with the resolution and direction as if it depended on them but to take matters back again into their own Hands and so make them appear to issue from themselves with Prudence and Power as from their own Head and Advice as Pallas came forth armed fitted for present Action It is in vain for Princes to take Counsel concerning matters Choice of Persons if they take not Counsel likewise concerning Persons for the greatest Errors are committed and the most Judgment shown in Individuals There was never King bereaved of the Benefit of Counsel except when there hath been an over greatness in one Counsellor or an over-strict Combination in divers which are things soon found out and helped therefore Principis maxima est virtus nosse suos In Council the King presiding Princes not to open their Inclinations too much should not open his own Inclination too much in that which he propoundeth if he desire sincere delivery of the Counsellors Judgments lest his Authority sway too much Therefore Princes should take the Opinion of their Council both separate and together private Opinion being more free and Opinion before others more reverend It is therefore a Prince's greatest Interest to be unprejudicate and to keep an open Ear to all wholesome Counsel for as Capitolinus (a) In Gordiano Juniore saith Miser est Imperator apud quem vera reticentur That prince is in a very bad Condition from whom the true Estate of his Affairs is concealed Several wise Princes have with an even Hand distributed their regards to Counsellors that have mortally hated one another Making use of Counsellors of different Perswasions or Interests as some observed in Louvoy and Colbert and it is a certain sign of a good Workman that can work with any Tool The advantage a Prince hath is that they are Spies one upon another and will be both aemulous who can do their Masters Services best but if they grow to be the Heads of different Factions they will prove most dangerous Having thus far proceeded as to the Interest of a Prince in his Counsellors and their advice I shall speak to the Qualifications of Counsellors In (b) Leo Imp. de Belli apparatu secret affairs faithful temperate and close Persons are most fit Counsellors and who have no private Interest The Qualifications of Counsellors for Secrecy is that invisible Clasp that buckles great Affairs the hidden hinge upon which they are moved according to (c) Taciturnitas optimum ac
By the practising of all the respective qualifications I have according to my poor Ability set down in this Chapter and that of the Privy-Council and those more excellent Methods and Rules his own great Wisdom will suggest he shall attain to a great trust with his Master and a great respect and veneration from all the Wise and Sober and shall transmit a noble Example and durable Pattern to Posterity If it so fall out that such a Minister of State cannot in some particular Affair conform his Judgment to that of his Collegues or the Resolutions of his Prince It will be glorious in him after the laying open with all modesty and strength of Reason the grounds of his Opinion to submit quietly to his Prince's Pleasure with that resignedness a Servant doth to a great Master and he will be sure to reap the benefit of it For if his Prince in the Sequel find his Counsel was sound and not ill timed he will imploy him in greater matters and with more confidence than before and if such a Minister of State find that he hath been too partial or byassed in his Opinion he will soon find his own errour and be less apt for the future to commit the like However he is and ever will be a true Servant to his Prince and a good Minister of State who ex animo and with all possible sincerity can take as much pleasure in obeying his Soveraigns Will when he is laid aside as he did in serving of him so long as he was imployed by him Tu Marcellus eras Virgâ—l lib. 6. v. 883. CHAP. XXXII Of the Kings Soveraignity in appointing Magistrates IF it were possible saith (a) In Orat. The necessity of Magistrates to supply the Prince's Unubiquitariness Libanius that Princes in their own Bodies could be every where there would be no need of Magistrates to be sent into the Provinces they themselves being able to administer Justice unto all as the Sun is sufficient to give light unto them but seeing that cannot be no more than they can fight all their Battels with their own Hands and Swords therefore they must execute their Authority by others and determine Justice and causes of right and wrong not by their own Tongue and understanding but by the Sentence of others so as the (b) Polit. lib. 3. c. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philosopher observes making to themselves many Eyes and Ears Hands and Feet It is incumbent upon the Prince in his safe keeping of his Empire saith the (c) Cicero ad Fratrem Orator that he do not exhibit himself only but all the Ministers likewise of his power to be useful to the Publick and as Plutarch (d) Praecept Polit. adds to place every one according to his capacity in his several imployment For one (e) Philo de Creatione Principis man though he have never such alacrity in body and mind cannot be sufficient to undergo the greatness and multitude of business which every day do flow upon the neck of another unless they chuse co-adjutors out of the best men of known Wisdom Courage Prudence and Piety who not only are free from Pride the frequent concomitant of Power but are abhorrers of it as an hateful and exceeding great evil For such men are most fit helpers and assistants to good and worthy Princes Therefore (f) Lib. 1. c. 10. Bodin Arnisaeus (g) Pag. 27. All Magistracy derived from the Sovereign and other Digesters of Politicks make it the third right of Majesty to appoint and constitute Magistrates who having their Authority flowing from the Prince as the fountain derive from him all their Power of command So (h) Dio. Mecaenas adviseth Augustus ut solus sine Plebe Populo ac Senatu Magistratus crearet that he alone without the People and Senate create Magistrates and Zonaras rightly affirms that creatio Magistratuum maxima pars est muneris Imperatoris the creation of Magistrates is the greatest part of the Office of an Emperor The Soveraign possessing his proper Power without a Superiour (i) Arnisâ—us cap. 11. p. 267. the Magistrates are Instruments by which the Soveraign executes his Commands for it is reason he alone have the power of appointing them who hath the right (k) Intercidere Magistratuum iniquitatem infectumque reddere quiâ—quid fieri non eportuerit Plin. Panaegyr to redress the unjust Actions of the Magistrates and to make void whatsoever ought not to have been done by them (l) Lampridius in Alexandro Meliorem esse Rempublicam prope tutiorem in qua Princeps malus sit ea in qua mali Principâ— Ministri Hence it is a Prince is to be very solicitous in the choice of Magistrates for it is better for a Commonwealth and almost safer when a Prince is evil than when the Prince's Ministers are so Therefore in the choice of them the indoles aptness and ability of the persons for their respective Offices are principally to be regarded for (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plut. Polit. Pracept omnia non pariter rerum sunt omnibus apta Some are fit for (n) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tiut. Polit. Pracept Military and others for Civil commands * Propertiâ—s lib 3. The use of various Magistrates for varioâ— Employments some for the Consulting Contriving part others for the Executive some because there is use of their Popularity others of their Prudence others of their Justice some to conciliate the Subjects dutifulness to their Prince others to represent the Prince gracious to the People some for the care of the Prince's Revenue that he never want a Fund against all contingencies others to see the dispending of it for the Princes honour and his own and the Peoples benefit So that in (o) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tiut. Polit. Pracept whomsoever any or especially all Vertues are conspicuous much is to be attributed to him and a Prince's Eye should soon discover him to imploy him according to his Talent Some Magistrates are absolutely necessary for the Administration of the Government without whom there cannot be that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Philosopher calls it such are Lord Chancellors Lord Treasurers Lord Lieutenants Judges Sheriffs c. others for the more splendid part of the Government which are Officers of the Court rather than Magistrates as Master of the Horse Grooms of the Stole Bed-chamber and Privy-Chamber Gentlemen Master of Ceremonies Kings of Armes c. Therefore the Philosopher (p) Absque necessariis Magistratibus Civitas ne consistere quidem potest absque its qui ad ornatum 〈◊〉 linem pertinent praclare adminislrari non potest 6. Polit. c. 8. rightly observes That without necessary Magistrates a City cannot subsist and without those who are for Ornament and Beauty the City cannot be administred honourably It is of excellent use to the Publick as well as advantagious to themselves that the young Nobility and
correct the Vitious so they should begin the Reformation at home Chilon's (c) Laertius in vita Chilonis Brother desiring to know why he was not chosen at Sparta as well as Chilon he answered that he knew how to bear an Injury which his Brother did not for in Publick imployments those who are the Censores morum and chastise the Infringers of the Laws must expect Calumnies and evil Entreaties from the incorrigible and debauched and such must be resolved to perform their duty without any other by-end of Revenge Tyranny and Imperiousness on the one hand or hasty rast Cholerickness Partiality or Corruptness on the other Plato (d) Lib. 4. de LL. adviseth that the wealthiest be chosen for the better support of the Dignity but withall that they be such as are exemplary in obeying the Laws For none are more fit to serve their Prince and profit the Subjects than such as are obedient to the Laws which when they make a rule of their own Actions they will be sure to exact it of others It is great disparagement to a Prince to chuse men of vitious or uncommendable lives or such as have not worth and honour to commend them So the Princes of Europe think the Grand Seignior not so well served by Slaves nor was it so commendable in the Roman Emperors to make their Freemen of greater Power with them in the managery of greater affairs than Consuls or Senators which made (e) Praecipuum indicium non magni Principis magni Liberti Panaegyr Pliny say It was the principal sign of a Prince not great where the Freemen were great The Prince cannot be presumed to chuse his Magistrates by his own knowledge of their abilities and fitness for their several Imployments but must trust such as are about him therefore it becomes them well to know the qualifications of such as are to bear Office for the Rule of Tacitus (f) Melius officiis administrationibus non peccaturos praeficere quam damnare cum peâ—â—arint Vita Agricolae is to be observed That it is better not to prefer to Offices and Administrations such as will transgress than to condemn them who have transgressed CHAP. XXXIII Of the Soveraigns appointing Judges Courts of Justice and other Officers HAving treated in the last Chapters of such as have a general inspection into and by the Soveraigns Election and placing them a power of advising at least how the whole frame of Government is to be disposed as both Prince and People may be happy I come now more particularly to the Ministerial Officers of Justice such as are the Lord Chancellor or Keeper Lord Treasurer the two Lord Chief Justices and the rest of the Judges whether they be the Judges at Westminster or those of Assises Oyer and Terminer to try Causes in their respective Circuits I undertake this Task Lugduni tanquam Rhetor dicturns ad Aram The Author's Apology or one that procul profanus adorat The Subject being only fit to be handled by such as have read and digested the whole Body of the Laws and are eminent in the Profession of them whereas I must own my self to have tasted only so much of that Ornamental and most useful Study as may quicken a dull and languid Appetite to praise or rather admire it than that I can hope to benefit the judicious Reader by an imperfect Description of their Calling and Office who by the Sovereign are appointed to be the Oracles of the Law and the Ministers of his Justice whose great Wisdom and Knowledge all ought to reverence But as they make so great a Figure in the Government I could not omit them though it be but to salute the Skirts and hold up the Train of their Scarlet Robes SECT 1. IN Edward the Elders Days those that gave Judgment under the King King Edward the Elder 's Law about Judges Gerefa had the name Gerefa under which name Aldermen Earls Presidents Prefects Governours c. were comprehended From whence with the Germans the word Grave is used for an Earl President Judge c. and our Sheriff is from Scyre gerev Raeve or Graeve of the Shire The Charge in that Kings Laws runs thus (a) Eadweard Cyning vyt thaem Gerefum eallum that gede man swa ribte domas swa gerihtoste cunnon hit on thaere dombec stande ne wandigeth for nanum thingum folcrihte to gerecanne c. Eadward the King wills that all his Graeves give so right Judgment as they can most Righteously as it stands in their Judgment Book that is as we may suppose in the written Laws fearing for no thing or cause to declare or pronounce Right or Justice to the People The which publishing of Justice they shall appoint at certain times or Terms when they will perform it and declare the same So that in this seems to be comprehended what is more at large in the Oath of a Judge in After-Ages We must principally consider that the King is the Fountain and original of all Justice in his Kingdom The King is the Fountain of Justice therefore Bracton (b) Lib. 3. cap. 9 10. Rex non alius debet judicare si solas ad id sufficere possit cum ad hoc per veritatem Sacramenti teneatur astrictus sicut Dei Vicartus Minister in terra saith That the King and not another ought to judge if he alone were sufficient to do it being bound by his Oath to it therefore the King ought to exercise the Power of the Law as Gods Vicar But if our Lord the King be not sufficient to determine all Causes that the Burthen may be lighter divided among several Persons he ought to chuse Men wise and fearing God See Britton fol. 1. Coke 4. Inst c. 7. and appoint them Justiciaries Yet this surrogating of Judges in the Kings respective Courts doth not divest the King of his Power for as the same (c) Rex habet ordinariam Jurisdictionem omnia Jura manu sua quae nec ita delegari possunt quin ordinaria remaneant cum ipso Rege Bracton saith The King hath ordinary Jurisdiction and all Laws are in his Hands which cannot be so delegated but that they remain with the King From which and other Authorities Mr. Lambard saith (d) Archaion That the Courts derive their Powers from the Crown their original and drawing by one and one as it were so many Roses from the Garland of the Prince leave nevertheless the Garland it self undespoiled of the Sovereigns Vertue in the Administration of Justice Therefore saith Sir Edward (e) Tit. Discontinue de Proces part 7. 30. Coke By the Common Law all Pleas were discontinued by the Death of the King and Process awarded and not returned before his Death was lost For by the Death of the King not only the Justices of both the Benches and the Barons of the Exchequer but Sheriffs also and Escheators and all Commissions of
saith That Enrollments (l) Pur le Enrolments de Pardon de Roy in le Chancery en temps le Roy Alfred of Pardons of the King were in the Chancery in the time of King Alfred Altho' Mauricius Regis Cancellarius by that title subscribes as witness to the Charter of King William the Conquerer to the Abby of Westminster yet none of these prove that such a Court was in those Ages constituted as we now call the Chancery For Sir Henry Spelman (m) Gless p. 107 ◠proves the Chancery was no Court but only the Ship as he calls it of the Kings Writs and Charters in old time now consisting of three Parts sc è Collegio Scribarum Regiorum è Foro Juris communis è Praetorio boni aqui Mr. Lambard (n) Archaion p. 62 63. hath proved that till the Reign of King Edward the First we find nothing of the Chancellors hearing and determining of Civil causes for till then the Justiciarius Angliae had the great Power Sir William Dugdale 's Origines Jurid fol. 36. b. which being then restrained ad placita coram Rege tenenda the King together with the trust and charge of the Great Seals appointed him to represent his own Royal and extraordinary Preheminence of Jurisdiction in Civil Causes and he gives this particular reason for his opinion That Britton a Learned Lawyer in Edward the First 's time writing of all other Courts from the highest Tribunal to a Court Baron maketh no mention of this Chancery Yet towards (o) 28 E. 1. c. 5. the latter end of his Reign we find it enacted The Chancellor and Justices of the King's-Bench to follow the King That the Chancellor and Justices of the Bench should follow the King that is remove with the Kings Court so that he might have at all times near him some Sages of the Law which were able to order all such matters as should come unto the Court at all times when need should require Yet this Act did not give an absolute Power to the Chancellor alone of determining in such Civil Causes as may seem by that Law which was made 20 Ed. 3. (p) Cap. 6. where it appears the Treasurer was joyned with him to hear complaints against Sheriffs Escheators c. something like this about Purveyors and Escheators that they might not oppress was enacted (q) Cap. 3. 36 Ed. 3. Nevertheless Mr. Lambard observes When Causes in Equity determined in Chancery that it doth not appear in the Reports of the Common Law that there is any frequent mention of Causes usually drawn before the Chancellor for help in Equity till from the time of King Henry the fourth nor are there found any Bills and Decrees in Chancery before the 20 of H. 6. such Causes as since that time were heard in that Court having formerly been determined in the Lords House of Parliament So Sir Edward Coke saith In the Chancery are two Courts First the ordinary coram Domino Rege in Cancellaria where in the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper of the Great Seal proceeds according to the right line (r) Secundum Legen Consuetudinem Angliae of the Laws and Statutes of the Realm Secondly extraordinary according to the Rule of Equity Secundum aequum bonum But it is not my business to enter into particulars The curious may consult Sir Edward (s) 4. Instit c. 8. Coke Mr. Richard Cromptom cap. 3. Sir Henry Spelman 1. glossar 1. de Cancellario à pag. 105. ad pag 113. Ryley's Appendix Ash's Repertory tit Courts Sect. 2. Roll's Abridgment p. 374. to 587. Prynne's Animadversions p. 48. Anno 5 Eliz. (t) Cap. 18. it was Enacted that the Lord Keeper for the time being hath always had used and executed and so may for the future The Lord Keeper equal to Lord Chancellor the like place Authority Preheminence Jurisdiction Execution of Law c. as the Lord Chancellor of England for the time being lawfully used The Oath of the Chancellor or Lord Keeper is to be found (u) Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. col 8. 10 R. 2. consisting of six Parts First That well and truly he shall serve our Soveraign Lord the King and his People in the Office of Chancellor The Oath of the Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper Secondly That he shall do right to all manner of people Poor and Rich after the Laws and usages of the Realm Thirdly That he shall truly counsel the King and his Counsel he shall layen i. e. hide or keep secret Fourthly That he shall not know nor suffer the hurt or disheriting of the King or that the Rights of the Crown be decreased by any means as far as he may lett it Fifthly That if he may not lett it he shall make it clearly and expresly to be known to the King with his true Advice and Counsel Sixthly That he shall do and purchase the Kings profit in all that he reasonably may as God help him and by the Contents of this Book SECT 6. Of the Court of the Exchequer SIR Edward Coke saith the Authority of this Court is of original Jurisdiction without any Commission Bracton mentioneth nothing of this Court and Fleta giveth a very short account that the King hath his Court and his Justiciaries residing at his Exchequer but descends to no particulars of the Jurisdiction (w) Fol. 2 b. But x Britton who lived in Edward the First 's Reign and all along writes in the name of the King as if his whole work had been the Kings gives us an account of the Nature of this Court in several particulars To hear and determine all Causes which touch the Kings Debts his Fees and the incident Causes without which these cannot be tried So of Purprestures Rents Farms Customs and generally of whatever appertained to the Revenue of the Crown the Tenants and Receivers of it so that the Court is divided into two Parts viz. Judicial Accounts called Scaccarium Computorum and into the Receipt of the Exchequer The principal Officer is the Lord Treasurer of England who formerly had this great Office The Lord Treasurer principal Officer of the Exchequer by delivery of the Golden Keys of the Treasury and hath the Office this day by delivery of a white Staff at the Kings Will and Pleasure his Oath is much-what the same as the Chancellors differing principally in that clause That the Kings Treasure he shall truly keep and dispend The other great Officers are the Treasurer of the Exchequer the Chancellor and Chief Baron and other Barons of the Exchequer The rest of the Officers are particularly reckoned in Sir (x) 4. Instit fol. 106 107 108. Edward Coke The Oath of the Barons of the Exchequer is to be found in the Statutes (y) The Oath of 〈◊〉 Barons of the 〈◊〉 chequer 20 Ed. 3. cap. 2. whereof the principal parts are That he shall truly charge and discharge
all manner of People as well Poor as Rich that for Highness nor for Riches nor for Hatred nor Estate of no manner of person or persons nor for any Deed Gift nor Promise of any person the which is made to him nor by Craft nor by Ingen he shall let the Kings Right nor none other Persons right he shall disturb let or respite contrary to the Laws of the Land nor the Kings Debts he shall put in respite where that they may goodly be levied that the Kings need he shall speed above all others that neither for gift wages nor good deed he shall layne disturb nor let the profit or reasonable advantage of the King in the advantage of any other person or of himself that he shall take of no person for to do wrong or right to delay or to deliver or to delay the People that have to do before him c. where he may know any wrong or prejudice to be done to the King he shall put and do all his power and diligence that to redress and if he may not do it that he tell it to the King or to them of the Council that may make relation to the King if he may not come to him Sir Edward Coke (z) 4. Instit p. 103. 110 111. hath commented on the Mirror to explain all the Power and particular business of the Court and further observeth that the Patent of the King to the Chief Baron the rest of the Barons Atturney General and Sollicitor are not so long as the King pleaseth but quam diu se bene gesserint which is interpreted a place for life and there is good reason being too many changes would give too many an insight into the Kings Revenue There is a Manuscript (a) Codex niger c. 1. Nulli licet statutum Scaccarii infringere vele is quavis temeritate resistere Habet enim hoc commune cum ipsa Dom. Regis Curia in qua ipse in propria persona Jura decernit quod nec Recordationi nec Sententia in eo latae liceat alicui contradicere of Gervasius Tilburiensis writ in the time of Henry the second which gives an account how it came to be called the Exchequer from a checked Covering of the Table at which the Officers of the Court sate and saith That it is lawful for none to infringe the Statutes of the Exchequer or by any rashness to resist them it having that common with the Court of the Lord the King in which he in his proper person gives Judgment that it is not lawful for any to contradict either the Record or Sentence By which it appears that this Court was distinct from the Kings Bench where the King sate in person and that by the Institution of William the Conqueror not only the great Barons of this Realm as well Ecclesiastical as Secular but also the Justice of England as President thereof by his Office were Members of this Court and so continued to do long after as the Judicious (b) Origines Jurisâ—ic fol. 50. Sir William Dugdale hath by Precedent shown Mr. Prynne hath given us two Records out of the Exchequer (c) Commun Term. Mich. 35 H. 3. Rot. 2. 34 H. 3. and Rishanger 40 H. 3. that that King in his proper person sate and gave judgments in the Court of Exchequer and gave not only Rules to be observed about the Revenue Sheriffs and Bailiffs but also concerning punishing Blasphemy defending Pupils Orphans and Widows and how the Magnates deported themselves to their Tenents and if (d) Inquirant qualiter Magnates se gerunt erga homines suoâ— si forte non possunt plenarie corrigere tunc ostendant easdem transgressiones Dom. Regi they found them transgressing that they correct them as they can and if they cannot fully correct them they show the same transgressions to the King He hath also given an account how 54 H. 3. (e) Pat. 54 H. 3. m. 22. dorso Incep 55. Rot. 3. dorso the accounts of the Sheriffs into the Exchequer were to be digested and in Michaelmass-Term the same Year how the Barons of the Exchequer were to administer the new Oath to the Mayor Elect of the City of London likewise in the same (f) Animadv fol. 55 56. Author there is a large refutation of Sir Edward Coke's Opinion that the Statute of Rutland as he calls it was a Statute made by the King Lords and Commons where it is proved against Sir Edward that it was made for the ordering of the Exchequer at Rothelan in Wales by the King and his Council and not at Rutland but I shall not enter into such Particulars There are several other Courts which have peculiar Jurisdictions by the King's Grants and Prescription as the Court of Requests abolished 17 Car. 1. The Court of Chivalry Court of Marshalsea of the Admiralty and that for redress of delays of Justice which Sir Edward Coke and others have treated of at large and fall not so necessarily for me to discourse of So I shall proceed to the Itinerant Justices and of Assizes and Gaol-delivery SECT 7. Of Itinerant Justices and Justices of Assize and Nisi Prius SOme Shadow of this we find in the time of the Conqueror when Geofrey Itinerant Justices Earl of Constance and some other Barones Regis did sit at (g) Regist Ecclesiae Eliensis fol. 24 b. Kenteford to hear and determine the Claim touching the Rights and Liberties of the Church of Ely at that time disputed before them But the settlement of the Constitution of them was not till 22 H. 2. Anno 1176. as Roger Hoveden (h) Annal. pars post p. 148 149 150. hath related when the King held his Great Council at Nottingham communi omnium Consilio divisit Regnum suum in 6 partes per quarum singulas Justiciarios Itinerantes constituit and the Twenty fifth of his Reign at his great Council at Windsor (i) Idem p. 590 591. Et unicuique partium praefecit viros sapientes ad faciendam Justitiam ad audiendum clamorem populi he divided England into four Parts and over every Part he appointed Wisemen to do Justice and hear the Complaints of the People The Form of the special Writ from the King to impower them to act and of the Writ directed to the Sheriffs to summon all such Persons as were concerned in this Service to appear before the Justices may be seen in Sir William Dugdale's Origines Juridiciales fol. 52. a.b. In which latter Writ (k) Cl. 3 H. 3. m. 13. dorso the Persons summoned to appear were Archbishops Bishops Abbats Earls Barons Knights libere tenentes and in every Village four Legales Homines Praepositum de quolibet Burgo 12 Legales Burgenses Sir Ed. Coke (l) 4. Instit p. 184. calls these Justices in Eyre and saith they had Jurisdiction in all Pleas of the Crown and of all Actions real personal and
the Commission of Sewers by Law (e) Discretio est discernere per Legem quid sit justum Coke Inst 4. fol. 41. 3 H. 8. allowing the Commissioners to make Orders c. according to their Judgments and Discretions the word Discretion is interpreted by Lawyers to discern by Law what is Just as appears when a Jury do doubt of the Law and desire to do what is Just they find the special matter and the entry is Et super tota materia petunt advisamentum discretionem Justiciariorum that is they desire that the Judges would discern by Law what is Just and give Judgment accordingly It was resolved in the Court of Common-Pleas when a new Court was (f) Whyte's Sacred Laws p. 33. erected 31 H. 8. to hear and determine according to Law and Custom or otherwise to their sound discretion That the last Clause was against Law For when Laws are writ and published Magistrates know what to command and the People to obey otherwise the Law must necessarily be errant wandring uncertain and unknown which is a (g) Miser servitus ubi jus vagum miserable yea the most miserable Slavery This was the ground of the taking away the most August and very Ancient Court of the Star-Chamber The Court of Star-chamber dissolved though appointed by Act of Parliament (h) 3 H. 7. c. 1. 21 H. 8. and consisting of very great Personages as the Lord Chancellor Lord President of the Council Lord Privy-Seal Bishops Lords and Justices For tho' there were other Reasons that moved the Houses to be so pressing to get that Act pass the grounds of its Repeal alledged in the (i) 17 Car. 1. c. 10. Preamble of the Act are That the Judges have not kept themselves to the points limited by the Statutes and have undertaken to punish where no Law doth warrant and to make Decrees for things having no such Authority and have inflicted heavier punishments than by Law warranted and that all matters Examinable and Determinable before them had their proper Remedy Redress and Punishment by Common Law and in the ordinary Courts of Justice elsewhere In the like manner and on the same reason were the Court of Request (k) Ibid. cap. 9. before the (l) Cap. 48. President of the Marches of Wales of the President and Council in (m) Cap. 49. the North and of the County-Palatine (o) Cap. 37. of Chester either totally abolished or much eclipsed Having thus far discoursed of the several standing Courts I think it necessary to give an account of the Oath the Judges of either Bench are enjoyned to take having before spoke of the Lord Chancellor Lord Treasurer and Barons of the Exchequers Oath SECT 10. Of the Judges Oath COncerning this Oath there is a Controversie betwixt Mr. (p) Animadv on Coke's 4. Inst fol. 38. Prynne and Sir Edward Coke the latter affirming it to be in our Printed Statutes but not upon Record which Mr. Prynne disproves thus That the Oath of the Judges Barons of the Exchequer and Justices Itinerant and the Ordinances annexed to the Oath were made by the King because of divers complaints to him by the assent of the great men and other wise men of his Council and commanded to be openly published by the Sheriffs of every County by (q) 7 May 20 E. 3. special Writs issued to them for the Reasons specified in the beginning and close of the Writs at least three Months before the Parliament was held that Year and they are all entred upon Record as they are Printed in the Statute Books at large (r) Cl. 20 E. 3. part 1. m. 12 13. 20 E. 3. in the Clause-Rolls but not in the Parliament or Statute-Rolls of that Year because not made in but before the Parliament From whence I note a good Argument of the Kings Prerogative in appointing Judges and Commissionating them himself without any Parliamentary concurrence since he appoints the very Oath which was to direct them in their Office out of Parliament We find the Commons so well pleased with this Oath that in the (s) Rot. Parl. 20 E. 3. num 25. Parliament 20 E. 3. they petitioned the King that the Justices of Assise and Enquiry might be sworn by the same Oath as the Justice of the Bench Abridgment of Records p. 48. and that the chief of them might have power to swear the rest which the King assented to with some Qualifications but when in the Twenty first of his Reign they petitioned that his other Ministers might take the Oath and might be sworn to take nothing from any other the King answered that he would advise what other Ministers shall be fit to take the Oath Mr. Prynne refers us to the Cl. 18 H. 3. m. 19. Cl. 35 E. 1. m. 7. Cl. 1 E. 2. m. 19. and Cl. 5 E. 3. m. 27. for some Clauses of the Oaths of Justices agreeing with those prescribed to the Kings Council But the Oath as it hath been after used is to this purpose That they shall swear well and lawfully to serve our Lord the King and his People in the Office of Justice and lawfully counsel the King in his Business not counsel or assent to any thing which may turn him in damage or disherison by any manner way or colour and shall not know of any such thing but cause the King to be warned thereof by themselves or others shall do equal Justice and Execution of Right to all the Subjects and take neither by themselves nor others privily or apertly Gift or Reward of Gold or Silver nor of any thing which may turn to their profit unless it be Meat or Drink and that of a small value of any man that shall have any Plea or Process hanging before them c. shall take no Fee as long as they are Justices nor Robes of any man great or small but of the King give no Advice to any man great or small where the King is Party If any of what condition soever come before them in their Sessions with force and Arms or otherwise against the Peace or against the Statute thereof made to disturb the execution of the Common Law or to menace the People that they may not pursue the Law That they cause their Bodies to be Arrested and put in Prison and if they cannot be Arrested that the King be certified That they themselves nor others maintain no Plea or Quarrel hanging in the Kings Court or elsewhere in the Country That they deny to no man Common Right by the Kings Letter nor none other mans nor for none other Cause and in case any other Letters come to them contrary to the Law they do nothing by such Letters but certifie the King thereof and proceed to execute the Law notwithstanding any such Letters That they shall procure the profit of the King and of his Crown and if in default shall be at the Kings Will of Body Lands and
they were Lords of Mannors where they had their Courts as likewise they were Hundredaries c. CHAP. XXXV Of the Kings Soveraignty in making War and Peace THE great (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. Polit. c. 7. Philosopher observes That in a Common-wealth that part is most powerful in which the strength of War consists and which is in possession of Arms for those he saith that have no Arms are the Servants of the Armed Plato (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. de LL. Power of making War and Peace the greatest Badge of Sovereignty affirms it as a standing Law That he who without Authority innovates a Peace or makes War shall be adjudged to punishment and gives this reason for it That he who hath in his Hand the Militia it is in his Power that the Commonwealth subsist or be dissolved Bodin makes this one of the greatest badges of Soveraignty because without the power of declaring War and making Peace no Prince can defend himself or his Subjects the Establishment or Destructon of the States depending upon it therefore it is Capital to do the least thing in that kind without the Kings Commission There being nothing more dangerous in War than to betray Counsels it is not fit the ordering of War and consequently of Peace should be in any but the Soveraign In the Greek and (c) Clapmarius de Jure Majâ—statis lib. 1. c. 10. Latin Histories it appears that all Wars were undertaken and performed by the Counsel Will and Pleasure of the Soveraign whether Senate or Emperor and by them solely was decreed unless in some extraordinary Cases that the Peoples consent was required in comitiis Populi centuriatis and when the Republick was changed by the Julian Law it was Treason to make War without the Command of the Prince the words of the Law being Nulli nobis insciis atque inconsultis quorumlibet armorum movendorum copia tribuetur The reasons why this Power should be in the Soveraign solely are many and just for without it no Prince can provide against intestine Seditions For if he wanted that Authority Reasons why this Power should be in the Sovereign alone to make War and Peace as often as Ambitious or Seditious Men perswade the People they were in danger of Oppression by the Government or they had a mind to remove great Officers that they might enjoy their places or that the Rule in Church or State did not please them They might resort to Arms to the ruining of their follow Subjects who would otherwise live peaceably and dutifully By this liberty greatest Convulsions would be in the Kingdom upon every predominancy of ill humours and we should never be without the Plague of War in one place or other and all the miseries of a torn dis-joynted and mangled confusion would be upon us neither should a Prince be able to defend his Subjects from Foreign Invasions or perform that great and necessary Work of assisting the Allies to his State and Te formidable to his Enemies Polybius (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polyb. O. notes That there are two things which preserve Government viz. Fortitude against Enemies and Concorâ—â—â— home but neither of these can be performed if the Prince have not the disposal of the Militia This is it which preserves the Kings Authority makes his Laws to be observed keeps the Factious and Seditious at quiet gives repute abroad and Peace at home All the Calamities of War are prevented when an Armed Prince that hath the sole disposal of his Military Power can extinguish the Flame at its first blaze therefore St. (e) Ordo naturalis mortalium paci accommodatus hoc poscit ut suscipiendi belli auctoritas atque consilium penes Principes sit Augustinus contra Faustum Austin saith That the natural order of Mortals accommodated to Peace requires this That the Authority and Counsel of making War be in the Prince That in the time of the Saxon Kings the Power of the Militia was in the Crown doth not obscurely appear in all the Laws for preserving the Peace and in that particularly I have instanced in of King Aethelstan besides which we find the Tenth Law of King Canutus ordained That Fenced Towns Burghote Brighote beonon forth scip forthunga aginne man georne frythunga eac swa a th one thearf sy for â—e men licre neode LL. Canute 10. or Burghs and Bridges be repaired and there be preparations for defence both of Land and Sea-Forces so often as the necessity of the Commonweal requires it The 69th Chapter of Hereots runs thus Every Earl to pay Eight Horses whereof four with Saddles and four without Saddles four Helmets and so many Coats of Mail eight Spears and eight Shields four Swords and twelve Mancusae of Gold and a principal Thane half the number and other Thanes a lesser proportion as may be there seen By which there seemeth some beginning of a Feudal Tenure which in William the Conqueror's time was so settled that as elsewhere I have noted all Persons held of him their Lands in Knights Service to be ready at his pleasure with Horse Men and Arms the which was practised in succeeding Ages The Statute 30. Octob. 7 E. 1. saith That it being accorded of late that in our next Parliament Provision should be made that in all Parliaments Treaties and other Assemblies which should be made in the Realm of England for ever that every man shall come without all Forces and Armors peaceably to the Honour of us and the Peace of us and our Realm Now all Prelates Earls c. have said that to us it belongeth and our part is through our Royal Signiory to * i.e. forbid defend force of Arms and all other force against our Peace at all times when it shall please us and to punish them which shall do contrary according to our Laws and usages of our Realm and hereunto they are bound to aid us their Soveraign Lord at all seasons In 3 Ed. 3. (f) Cap. 2. the Commons decline the having Cognizance of such matters as guarding the Seas and Marches of England but refer it wholly to the King and 25 E. 3. it is High Treason to levy War against the King or aid them that do it Also the Statute of (g) 11 H. 7. c. 18. H. 7. saith Every Subject by duty of his Allegiance is to serve and assist his Prince and Soveraign Lord at all seasons when need shall require There is nothing more indisputably owned by all that understand the Laws than that it was High Treason by the Common Law before the Statute of 25 E. 3. for any Subject to levy War within the Realm without Authority from the King it being one of the Rights of Majesty Badges of Supreme Power and incommunicable Prerogatives of the Crown saith my Lord * 3 Instit c. 9. Coke and with him consent all the long Robe In a Speech in the Star-Chamber to
Representatives using all their industry to make the Subjects believe they were the only Patriots and Liberators They pass Votes conformable to the Petitioners desire animate them to search for more and especially to fix them upon Persons they were mindful to remove out of places of trust Then they begun to impeach several Ministers of State and the Judges that they might weaken the King in his Councils and terrifie others into compliance always taking care to charge the misdeeds upon the Kings evil Counsellors magnifying the Kings Natural Goodness and declaring That if he would consent to redress those Grievances and to punish the Authors they would make him a richer and more glorious King than any of his Predecessors Seditious (t) Address Pamphlets daily came out and the Printing-Press laboured Night and Day to abuse the King and his Ministers and bring the Government Ecclesiastical and Civil into obloquy Their Preachers in the mean time like so many Demagogues plied their business so effectually blowing the Trumpet as they phrased it for the Lord and Gideon that by them the Houses Interest prevailed every where especially in the Populous City which was in a manner wholly at the Houses devotion Having removed the Great and Noble Earl of Strafford by great Industry and Art and the Midwifery of Tumults and got themselves by as strange an Art as oversight perpetuated they set themselves to Remonstrate in which they odiously recount all the miscarriages as they called them in the Blessed Kings Reign charging him though covertly with them and all the very Misfortunes of his Reign They revive the Bill against the Bishops sitting in the House of Lords which had been rejected and in a Parliamentary way ought not again to be set on foot that Session the better to effect which they cause the Rabble and their Confederates to menace and assault them and other Loyal Members of the House they Post up several names of Lords and Commons who opposed their proceedings and having driven the King and his whole Family away by most outragious Tumults they declare their Ordinances to be binding during their sitting and assume the Power of interpreting and declaring what was Law and by all these Arts they brought the People not (u) Culpae vel gloriae socii Tacit. 3. Hist so much to joyn with as to conspire with them Then they pretend a necessity of putting the Kingdom into a posture of defence to secure it against Popery and Arbitrary Government and the Invasion of Foreigners which they pretend were to be brought in to assist these They single out the most confiding and daring in every County to be their Commissioners of the Militia so (w) Quanto quis audacia promptior tanto magis sidus rebusque motis potior babetur Idem 1. Histor much as every one was forwarder in boldness and more hardy by so much the more he was to be confided in and sitter to help forward the turbulent work they were about Having first got the Peoples affections to revere them as their Deliverers they the more easily obtained their Bodies Armour and Moneys and so prosecuted a Rebellious War openly yet with that shameful pretence that they were fighting for the King against his Evil-Counsellors and amongst hands court him with most Dethroning Propositions and success Crowning their arms they wholly destroyed that Monarchy they had all along pretended to establish upon surer foundations for the Honour of the Crown and benefit of the People than former Ages had known Instead of which they made themselves Masters of all their Fellow-Subjects seizing their Estates Imprisoning and Murthering their Persons altering the established Ecclesiastical Government and all the fundamental Laws enriching themselves and over-awing the Kingdom by a standing Army Thus I have drawn that in Miniture which was the Tragedy of many Years and the Subject of numerous Volumes and I shall tack to it something parallel in later Years to let all Posterity see what a Characteristick Mark it is of Turbulent and Factious Inclinations when Petitions against the Will of the Government are violently promoted The great mischief of tumultuous Petitions being considered by the Loyal Parliament The Act against Tumultuous Petitions upon the late Glorious King 's happy Restauration Provision was made that the number of deliverers of Petitions should not exceed ten that three of the Justices of Peace in the County or the major part of a Grand Jury at an Assize or General Sessions or in London the Lord Mayor Aldermen and Common-Council have the ordering and consent to such Petitions which shall be for alteration of things established by Law in Church or State by way of Petition Complaint Remonstrances Declaration or other Address to the King or either Houses of Parliament It cannot be forgot in the interval of a later Parliament how zealous and busy multitudes were to get Petitions with Hundreds and Thousands of Hands to the late King for the sitting of a Parliament before the King in his Wisdom thought sit This occasioned the King to issue forth a Proclamation against tumultuous Petitions and other Loyal Persons to express an abhorrence of such Petitions that would press the King to precipitate their Sitting Those that petitioned the King for convening of a Parliament could not but foresee the ungratefulness of such Petitions to the King yet the Designers gave it not over for they had other Ends. As first to engage Men by their Subscriptions to be more fast to them Secondly to try whether the People might be brought to Tumults Thirdly to incense the People more against the Government if their Petitions were denied Fourthly to shew in terroreon the number of their Adherents Fifthly That through every County the confiding and zealous might be known each to other and Lastly that whenever that Parliament should sit they might have their Thanks and by their Numbers the Parliament might be encouraged to proceed in such things as they desired knowing hereby the Strength of the Party When the House of Commons met nothing was so much clamoured against as the Proceedings upon the late Proclamation as if all the Liberties of the Subjects of England had consisted in this Therefore they vote that it ever hath been the undoubted Right of the Subjects of England See the Votes to Petition the King for the Calling and Sitting of Parliaments for redressing of Grievances and to traduce such Petitioning was a violation of Duty and to represent it to his Majesty as tumultuous and Seditious was to betray the Liberty of the Subject and contribute to the design of subverting the Legal ancient Constitution of the Kingdom and introducing Arbitrary Power and so a Committee called of Abhorrence was appointed to enquire of all such Persons as had offended against the Rights of the Subjects This was it that explained their Vote for all the Controversy was Whether a sew private Men might agree upon a Petition then send Emissaries abroad to
procure the Subscriptions and then tender them as it were by their number to affright the King to a Compliance or that the King to whom the Execution of the Laws or suspension in some measure surely appertains might not forbid such Petitions They singled out Sir Francis North then Lord Chief Justice of the Common-Pleas after Lord Keeper and Earl of Guilford Sir George Jefferies then Recorder of London now Lord Chancellor Mr. Justice Withins and others as Subjects of their displeasure for disliking and abhorring the irregular dangerous way of Petitioning But they received more Lustre and Regard in the Eyes of their Soveraign and all Loyal Subjects by their Censure than they did discredit by it It seems worth the while for Persons that have regard to the quiet and repose of the Subject to the Honour and Establishment of the Government and for the Tranquillity and Liberty of their Posterity to consider whether any mortal Man can either produce Precedent or Law to justify the Imprisonment of those Gentlemen Abhorrers of which I have spoken something before in the Chapter of Parliaments I shall now conclude with the last and formidablest sign of Sedition Of Tumults viz. Tumults which are but unarmed and Pen-feathered Rebellion They have the Mien and Standard of it only want the Artillery The fatal black Parliament disciplined them to be ready at any watch word and whatever they voted against the King or Church was ushered in by thousands of all sorts flocking out of the City and Country braving and threatning all along as they went by White-Hall and so in Sholes crowding to the Houses promising to stand by them and crying out for Justice They were so insolent and rude that they forced the Merciful King to withdraw from his Pallace to which he never returned till they brought him to his Barbarous Tryal and Murther That Blessed Kings Sence of them can be expressed by none so emphatically as by himself therefore I shall extract some of his feeling Expressions I (x) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 4. never thought any thing except our Sins more ominously presaging all those mischiefs which have followed than these Tumults And this was not a short Fitt or two of an Ague but a quotidian Feaver always encreasing to higher Inflammation impatient of any Mitigation restraint or remission Those who had most mind to bring forth Confusion and Ruin upon Church and State used the Midwifery of Tumults by which they ripped up with barbarous Cruelty and forcibly cut out abortive Votes to crowd in by force what reason would not lead Some Mens Petulancy was such as they joyed to see their Betters shamefully and outragiously abused So the Blessed King finding they invaded the Honour and Freedom of the two Houses and used such contemptuous words and Actions against him thought himself not bound by his Presence to provoke them to higher Contempt and Boldness For he saith it was an hardiness beyond Valour to set himself against the breaking in of the Sea being daily baited with Tumults he knew not whether their Fury and Discontent might not fly so high as to worry him and tear him to pieces whom as yet they played but with in their Paws Therefore thinks himself not bound to prostitute the Majesty of his Place and Person c. to those who insult most when they have Objects and opportunity most capable of their rudeness and petulancy Our late gracious Sovereign in later times when some Men were endeavouring to practise the same Methods found some offers of the like at Windsor a place of all others in which one would have thought he should have had the most Honour for the Benefits he did to that Town by his so frequent residence when first the Boys and then the Rabble were set on to shout for a Burgess of Parliament in opposition to a Loyal Person His Majesty favoured even in his own Presence The Prophetick Observation of the Martyred King is worth noting That he believes the just Avenger of all Disorders will in time make these Men and that City see their Sin in the Glass of their Punishment which needs no application but only to desire they would be so just to themselves and their Posterity as to follow no such Precedents and that none will encourage such outragious doings I shall dismiss this ingrateful Subject with the Description (y) Vâ—â—ibus truculentis strepere rursum viso Casare trepidare Murmur incertum atrox clamor repente quies diversis animorum moribus pavebaret terrebaâ—â— 1. Annal. Tacitus gives of the mutinous Tumult of Drusus's Soldiers That the Ring-Leaders when they looked to the multitude with outragious Voices made terrible noises but viewing Caesar shrunk again and of the whole multitude he saith an uncertain Murmur an horrible cry and suddenly a calm by divers emotions of Mind they feared and did affright CHAP. XLIV Prognosticks of Sedition and Faction BOdinus (a) Seditio semel accunsa quasi scantilla impetu populari repente agitatur ac totum prius inflammari solet quam extingui possit De Repub. c. 4. tells us That Sedition once kindled is suddenly fanned and blown by popular fury into a Flame which is wont to set all on Fire ere it can be extinguished The danger therefore of Faction is not to be sleighted but the Government should be watchful over the least Sparks which no Man can forbid or tell whence they may come or how far they may ravage when there is a Propensity to Faction Therefore Governours should not suffer matter of Trouble to be prepared or hatched but crush the Cockatrice in the Egg and the Monster in the Embryo especially (b) Vbi Respublica aegra quave vix cicatrices clade intestina acceptas obduxerit Clapm. de Arcanis dominationis lib. 3. c. 16. When Danger less when the Scars of late Wounds are not healed or hardned as after a Civil War when Factions are most dangerous The danger is less saith my Lord (c) Essays St. Albans when it springs only from the Discontent of the People being slow of Motion and the greater sort of small Strength without the Multitude can do little but the danger is greatest when those of higher Rank wait but for the troubling of the Waters So Jupiter by Pallas's Advice when the other Gods would have bound him sent for Briarous with his Hundred Hands an Emblem to show how safe it is for Monarchs to make sure of the Good Will of their People The motions of the greatest Persons in Government ought to be as the motion of the Planets under the Primum Mobile according to the old Opinion that every of them is carried swiftly by the highest Motion and slowly by its own Therefore when great Men in their own particular motion move violently Liberi usque ut Imperantium meminissent as Tacitus speaks It is a sign the Orbs are out of Frame Where Factions are not Combinations against the Government
When Princes not to make themselves Parties but only private-Animosities betwixt some of the Nobility wherein the Government is not much concerned there may be some allowance for my Lord Verulam's Opinion That Princes being Common Parents should not lean to one Party because a Boat that is overset by the unequal Weight on one side may carry such Passengers in it as the Prince would not lose Therefore to study ways to piece them and solder up the flaws is better than to side with one to the Ruin of the other and sometimes of themselves also As we may observe in Henry the third of France who entred into the League and it was shortly after turned against himself which may be a document saith that wise Lord to Kings how they make themselves a Party for by that a Prince makes himself unus ex nobis which makes an Obligation Paramount to that of Soveraignty So that a Prince must be very cautelous when he must side with one Party which he espouseth (d) In caducam pariâ—tem ne inclinet lest he lean upon a ruinous Wall But if there be a Party by whose fall the Prince (e) Cujus râ—ina se quoque tradura est Tacitus de Moribus Germ. likewise shall be sure to be ruined as in case of Factions against Government as I mean in this whole Discourse it is necessary for him strenuously to support it When Princes to support one Party Upon this Consideration it seems to me that it ever will be the great Interest of the Kings of England to defend and support the Episcopal Government for that by fatal Experience it was found that the overthrow of it was the Praeludium to the Destruction of the Blessed King and Monarchy For although he was a very great Champion of the Church of England as established by Law yet he too fatally yielded to take away the Bishops Votes in Parliament whereby he lost a considerable Party in the House that would never have deserted his Interest So that in this case I may apply that of Galba (f) Manifestum est neque perire nos neque salvos esse nisi una posse Tacit. 10. Hist P. 195. Edit Lips 5. to his Soldiers It is manifest that undivided or alone they can neither be Saved or Perish in times when they are attacqued But to return to the Prognosticks of dangerous Seditions I shall mention some that Tacitus hath noted and described Speaking of the Revolt of the Legions in Germany under Germanicus at the Beginning of Tiberius's Reign Unanimity a dangerous Sign he saith Those that looked deeply into the Disposition of the Soldiers judged it a strong Argument of an unappeasable Revolt (g) Id militares animos altius conjâ—â—â—antibus praecipuum indicium magni atque implacabilis motus quod neque disjecti nil paucorum instinctu sed pariter ardescerent pariter silerent tanta aequalitate constantia ut regi crederes 1. Annal. that they were not scattered or divided nor any attempt given by a few but grew insolent together were quiet at once with such moderation and constancy that one would have thought they had been governed by one Head For when any Sedition is carried on with such Unanimity it is a certain Sign that the Poyson hath a large spread and there are few sound Parts left The Progress (h) Ad tuendam plebem Tribunitio Juâ—e â—tentum militem doâ—is populum Annena cunâ—los dulcedine oâ—ii pellexit Insurgere paâ—tatim munia Senaâ—us Magistratuum Legum in se trahere nullo adversante lbid Augustus made to establish the Sovereignty in himself The Methods of Designers is the usual Method by which such as intend subverting of Government may proceed which according to the same Author was That to ingratiate himself with the People he contented himself with Tribunitian Authority to defend the Common People that he wound himself into the Favour of the Soldiers by Gifts of the People by Provision of Sustenance and of all in general with the sweetness of Ease and Repose by little and little taking upon him the affairs of the Senate the Duty of the Magistrates and Laws and so without the Contradiction of any he obtained the Empire This in Augustus was commendable and Politically done being to alter a Commonweal into a Monarchy and Wisemen by his method might have foretold his Design So in Seditious enterprises against Monarchy the way is to court the People and insensibly cajole them with the sweetness of Liberty under a Commonwealth and the heaviness of the Yoak of Monarchy and having possessed them with this they have no more to do but to await some critical time or revolution that may suit their Design as some new Imposition laid some publick Calamity the displacing some great Officer or Death of some great Man or their Prince such (i) Opportunos magnis conatibus transitus rerum 1. Histor Revolutions being the sittest times for great Attempts as Tacitus speaks of Otho's Conspiracy by Galba's Covetousness to the Soldiery c. Concerning Sejanus the same Judicious (k) Primas dominandi spes in arduo ubi sis ingressus adesse studia ministros Lib. 4. Annal. Author gives us the Saying of Drusus That the first hopes of attaining Command or working themselves into Power by Sedition is difficult but after the Entrance there will not want aids of Council and assisting Hands Therefore it is most necessary Speedy Suppression most necessary that Princes diligently watch the motions of all kind of Seditious aspiring Persons to prevent their first Entrance upon their Designs lest they prove afterwards too Powerful In such a State of affairs the Council of (l) Nibil in civilibus discordiis festinatione tutius ubi facto magis quam consilio opus 1. Hist Tacitus is to be followed That nothing is safer in Seditions and Civil Discords than quickness of dispatch when there is more need of Action than Consultation The misfortune is great which happens to the Subjects by Faction and Sedition The Mischiefs of Faction for such things once begun are not in a short time hushed but the Animosities are durable and when one (m) Inter victores victosque nunquam solida sides coalescit Idem 2. Hist Party overcomes yet the Conquered retains his old grudge and is always catching at opportunities to promote his Interest and there is rarely in that Generation at least a sincere amnesty and union of Affections Therefore as Princes by Acts of Pardon endeavour to put all into a State of Unpunishableness though they cannot into a State of Innocence so those that have assisted the Seditious Party ought with a generous Repentance and Fidelity to their Prince endeavour all their Lives to be rubbing out those Stains by their Loyalty For he that (n) Quem paenitet peccasse pene est innocens repents he hath offended is in the next degree to the Innocent It
if after the obtaining great Authority and Power they are sensible of parties-making against them For then self-preservation is mixed with their Ambition and that prompts them to dangerous undertakings as it did the Earl of Essex in Queen Elizabeth's time For as Dio (o) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 2. Cassius notes Long and lasting Command lifts up mens Spirits and induceth them to alter Affairs So the long continued Favours of the Queen and the great Imployments under her made that unfortunate Earl impatient to see himself eclipsed and whether out of pure envy to the present Ministers of State or upon greater Designs I enquire not seek to remove at least those with a violent Hand that he thought were his Enemies in which attempt he fell worthily under the Severity of the Law which will allow no Man to expound the goodness of his Intentions when he offers force to his Prince When therefore there is any Necessity of State to make any great (p) Magna libertatis ac Principatus custodia si magna imperia diuturna esse non sinas Lib. 4. Livy's Rule is to be observed That his Authority be short for that is Safety to the Liberty of the People as well as to the Sovereignty of the Prince So the Lord Lieutenants of Ireland and elsewhere are not only removable at the King's Pleasure but they have not been used to be continued long for more durable Commands too much elevate ambitious Mens Genius's and gain them great Dependences who will be apt to own their Honour and places of Profit rather to such great Ministers than to the King himself whereby if they have a mind to make Innovations they have Opportunities and Coadjutors Sejanus is a great Example of Ambitious aspiring and most deserved violent and praecipitate Ruin Tacitus (q) Corpus illi laborem tolerans animus audax sui obtegens in alios criminator juxta aâ—â—lâ—tor superbus palam compesitus pudor intus summa apiscendi libido ejusque causa modo largitus luxus saepâ—us industria ac vigilantia haud minus noxiae quotiens parando Regno finguntur 1. Annal. gives us his Character thus That he was of Body able to endure Labour of Mind bold in his own Actions secret an Informer against others as proud as flattering in shew Modest but inwardly greedy of Aspiring for which Cause he used sometimes largesses and lavishing but more often Industry and Diligence means saith he dangerous alike when they are dissemblingly used to win a Kingdom This Sejanus poisoned Drusus by corrupting Livia his Wife and practised to destroy Agrippina and Germanicus's Children from whom he endeavoured to alienate Tiberius's Mind He requested Tiberius that he might Marry Livia widow of Drusus by which means he thought to get himself incorporated into the Royal Family and having destroyed the whole Race of Germanicus and Drusus the next Heirs of Augustus he might the easier have usurped the Empire in Tiberius's old Age whom he had got to retire to Capraea and commit the management of affairs to himself But for all these gradual and high Steps when he was almost at the top of his Ambition snatching the very Diadem having already got his Image with Tiberius's decreed by the Senate to be set about the Altars of Clemency and Friendship he was at last by Tiberius's Authority and Macro's Diligence utterly destroyed (r) Tiberium variis artibus devinxit adeo ut obscurum adversum alios sibi uni incautum intectumque assiceret Id. Though he had so overcome Tiberius by his Arts that though he was reserved to all others yet to him alone he was cautionless and uncovered For as by his cunning by which he was also circumvented saith Tacitus so by the Anger of the Gods to the affairs of Rome with equal mischiefs to it he flourished and fell So Juvenal (s) Satyra 10. tells us Sejanus ducitur unco Spectandus gaudent omnes nam qui nimios optabat honores Et nimias poscebat opes numerosa parabat Excelsae Turris tabulata unde altior esset Casus impulsae praeceps immane Ruinae Fifthly 5. The Envious The Envious are very carefully to be watched over they secretly sow the Tares that choak the Fruitful Crop of peaceable Government There are some Envies that are less prejudicial to a State as being against some Ministers of State only and not against the Government and these are so natural that in the calmest times they are practised and to prevent this it is only needful for Princes to take care of the choice of such as they commit matters of publick Administration to and that Persons envied so deport themselves as they may not deserve it Publick Envy saith the Learned (t) St. Alban 's Essays c. 1. p. 33. Chancellor is an Ostracism that Eclipseth Men when they grow too great and is a Bridle to great ones to keep them within Bounds Those above others are most subject to be envied Id. who carry the greatness of their Fortunes in an insolent proud and imperious manner whereas wise Men will rather sacrifice to Envy in suffering themselves to be crossed and overborn in things that do not much concern them So the carrying greatness in a plain and open manner without Arrogance and Vain-glory doth demolish Envy Therefore the wise sort of great Persons ever bring upon the Stage somebody upon whom to derive the Envy which otherwise would fall upon themselves Persons of eminent Vertues Id. when they are advanced are less envied for their Fortune seemeth but due to them especially if they be of noble Blood being that much is not added to their Fortune so those advanced by degrees are less envied than those per saltum Those that have joined with their Honours Id. great Cares and Perils are rarely envied son Men think they earn their Honour dearly and pity them sometimes and Pity healeth Envy There fore the more sober sort of Politick Persons in their Greatness are ever bemoaning themselves quanta patintur not that they feel it so though certainly to discharge great places honourably is a vast Fatiegue but to abate the Edge of Envy as my Lord St. Albans wisely observes Unworthy Persons are most envied at first Id. whereas Persons of Worth and Merit are most envied when their Fortunes continue long for by that time though their vertue be the same yet it hath not the same Lustre for fresh Men grow up to shade it These are not the Envies that are so perilous to States for that they are terminated on particular Persons only but that Envy which is dangerous to a State is when it is great upon the Ministers of State when the (u) Dolendi modus ti mendi non item Causes of it especially are small and the Fear greater than the Feeling for that shews the Envy raised upon Design and to be general upon all or most of the Ministers and then however it
par luy mesme Imprimees par l' Original Brief Animadversions on Amendments of and Additional Explanatory Records to the Fourth Part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts By William Prynne Esq Brevia Judicialia or An exact Collection of approved Forms of all sorts of Judicial Writs in the Common Bench together with their Returns By Richard Brownlow Thesaurus Brevium or A Collection of approved Forms of all sorts of Original and Judicial Writs in the King's Bench with their special Directions By J. C. Folio stitch'd The Order of the Installation of Henry Duke of Norfolk Henry Earl of Peterborough and Laurence Earl of Rochester Knights and Companions of the most Noble Order of the Garter in the Royal Chappel of St. George at Windsor July 22. 1685. The General Catalogue of Books English and Latin continued from the Year 1666. to the end of Michaelmas Term 1685. The late Proposals of Union among Protestants Review'd and Rectified Being a Vindication of the most Reverend Father in God Edwin Lord Archbishop of York and the Reverend Dr. Tillotson Dean of Canterbury from the Misprisions of an Apocryphal Proposer with a full Answer to his Proposal presented to the Parliament Books in Quarto An Historical Vindication of the Divine Right of Tythes from Scripture Reason and the Opinion and Practice of Jews Gentiles and Christians in all Ages Designed to supply the Omissions answer the Objections and rectifie the Mistakes of Mr. Selden's History of Tythes Part I. The second Edition corrected and amended By Thomas Comber D. D. Praecentor of York An Historical Vindication of the Divine Right of Tythes which is further proved by Scripture and Antiquity and illustrated by the Solemn Consecration and great Convenience of them With an Answer to the Objections of other Authors against them Part II. To which is added A Discourse concerning Excommunication By Thomas Comber D. D. Praecentor of York Brutum Fulmen or The Bull of Pope Pius the Fifth concerning the Damnation Excommunication and Deposition of Queen Elizabeth as also the Absolution of her Subjects of their Oath of Allegiance with a peremptory Injunction upon pain of an Anathema never to obey any of her Laws or Commands With some Observations and Animadversions upon it By Thomas Lord Bishop of Lincoln Whereunto is annexed the Bull of Pope Paul the Third containing the Damnation Excommunication c. of King Henry the Eighth The Protestant Peace-maker or A seasonable Perswasive to all serious Christians who call themselves Protestants That laying aside Calumnies and all exasperating Disputes they would pursue Charity Peace and Union as the only means now left us of Safety and Reformation of the Publick Manners With a Postscript or Notes on Mr. Baxter and some other late Writings for Peace By Edward Lord Bishop of Cork and Ross in Ireland A Treatise of Spousals and Matrimonial Contracts Wherein all the Questions relating to that Subject are ingeniously Debated and Resolved By Mr. Henry Swinburne Author of the Treatise of Wills and Testaments The Geometrical Key or the Gate of Equations unlocked A new Discovery of the Construction of all Equations howsoever affected not exceeding the Fourth Degree viz. of Linears Quadratics Cubics Biquadratics and the finding of all the Roots as well false as true without the Use of Mesolabe Trisection of Angles without Reduction Depression or any other previous Preparation of Equations by a Circle and any and that but one only Parabole and this by one only General Rule and than which a more Simple more Perfect more General more Easie to be understood or more fit for Practice cannot be devised or wished for Fortified with Demonstrations illustrated with Figures to each Equation and exemplified with Numeral Equations according to all the variety of Cases adapted to each Figure By Thomas Baker Fellow of the Royal Society The History of Gavelkind with the Etymology thereof containing a Vindication of the Laws of England together with a short History of William the Conqueror By Silas Taylor Quarto stitch'd Bishop of St. David's Answer to Sidney's Speech A short Way to a lasting Settlement Billa Vera or An Arraignment of Ignoramus Verbum dici A Word in season An Admonition to a Deist The Compleat Conformist or Seasonable Advice concerning strict Conformity and frequent Colebration of the Holy Communion By Dennis Grenville D. D. Dean of Durham Religion and Loyalty supporting each other or A Rational Account how the Loyal Addressers maintaining the Lineal Descent of the Crown is very consistent with their Affection to the establish'd Protestant Religion Dr. Standish's Sermon at the Temple before the Lord Mayor of London at the Assize at Hartford Elston's Visitation-Sermon before the Bishop of Exeter Laxton at the Funeral of Christoph Sherrard Esq Warren of Religious Loyalty of the End of Christ's Advent Weâ—ge of the Excellency of Man's Soul Davison of the Fall of Angels Dr. Morrice his Sermon 30 Jan. before the King Bishop of Ely's Sermon 30 Jan. At the Coronation of King James the Second and Queen Mary Dr. Gower's Sermon on Christmas-day 1684. Archbishop of Tuam's Sermon before the King at Windsor Dr. Comber's Sermon of Oaths Plays Andronicus Commenius a Tragedy By Jo. Wilson Heracleus Emperor of the East a Tragedy By Lodowick Carbel Esq Lancashire Witches Books in Octavo large Short Discourses upon the whole Common Prayer design'd to inform the Judgment and excite the Devotion of such as daily use the same By Tho. Comber D. D. Praecentor of York The Mystery of Rhetorick unveil'd Wherein above 130 of the Tropes and Figures are severally derived from the Greek into English together with lively Definitions and variety of Latin English Scriptural Exampâ—es pertinent to each of hem apart Eminently delightful and profitable for young Scholars and others of all sorts enabling to discern and imitate and Elegancy in any Author they read c. By John Smith Gent. The Art of Chymistry as it is now practised Written in French by P. Thybault Chymist to the French King and Englished by W. A. Doctor in Physick and Fellow of the Royal Society Aurora Chymica or A Rational Way of preparing Animals Vegetables and Minerals for a Physical Use by which Preparation they are made most efficacious safe and pleasant Medicines for the Preservation of the Life of Man By Edw. Bolnest Med. Reg. Ord. A Compleat Treatise of Preternatural Tumors both General and Particular as they appear in Humane Bodies from Head to Foot To which also are added many excellent and Modern Historical Observations concluding most Chapters in the whole Discourse Collected from the Learned both of Ancient and Modern Physicians and Chirurgeons The Chirurgeons Store-house furnished with Forty three Tables cut in Brass in which are all sorts of Instruments both Ancient and Modern useful for the performance of all Manual Operations with an exact Description of every Instrument together with 100 choice Observations of Famous Cures performed with three Indexes 1. Of
the Instruments 2. Of Cures performed And 3. Of things Remarkable Written by Johannes Scultetus a famous Physician and Chirurgeon of Vlme in Suevia Faithfully translated into English by E. B. The Compleat Chymist or A new Treatise of Chymistry teaching by a short and easie Method all its most necessary Preparations Written in French by Nicholas Glasier Apothecary in Ordinary to the French King and the Duke of Orleans and from the Fourth Edition revised and augmented by the Author and now faithfully Englished by a Fellow of the Royal Society Il Nepotismo di Roma or The History of the Pope's Nephews from the time of Sixtus the Fourth Anno 1471. to the Death of the late Pope Alexander the Seventh Anno 1667. In two Parts Written Originally in Italian and Englished by W. A. fellow of the Royal Society The Present State of Egypt or A new Relation of a late Voyage into that Kingdom performed in the Years 1672. and 1673. by Fr. Vansleb R. D. Wherein you have an Exact and true Account of many rare and wonderful Particulars of that Ancient Kingdom Englished by M. D. R. D. The History of the Government of Venice wherein the Policies Counsels Magistrates and Laws of that State are fully related and the Use of the Ballotting Box exactly described Written in the Year 1675. by the Sieur Amelott de la Houssaâ—e Secretary to the French Ambassador at Venice The Present State of the Ottoman Empire In three Books Containing the Maxims of the Turkish Policy their Religion and Military Discipline Illustrated with divers Figures Written by Sir Paul Ricaut then Secretary to the English Ambassador there and since Consul at Smyrna The Memoires of Philip de Comines Lord of Argenton Containing the History of Lewis the Eleventh and Charles the Eighth Kings of France with the most Remarkable Occurrences in their particular Reigns from the Year 1404. to 1498. Revised and corrected from divers Manuscripts and Ancient Impressions by Dennis Godfrey Counsellor and Historiographer to the French King and from his Addition lately printed at Paris newly translated into English A Relation of three Embassies from His Majesty Charles the Second to the Great Duke of Muscovy the King of Sweden and the King of Denmark Performed by the Right Honourable the Earl of Carlisle in the Year 1663. and 1664. By an Attendant on the Embassies The Secret History of the Court of the Emperor Justinian Written by Procopius of Caesarea Faithfully rendred into English The History of the late Revolutions of the Empire of the Great Mogul together with the most considerable Passages for many Years in that Empire with a new Map of it To which is added An Account of the Extent of Industan the Circulation of the Gold and Silver of the World to discharge it self there as also the Riches Forces and Justice of the same and the Principal Cause of the Decay of the States of Asia By Monsieur F. Bernier Physician of the Faculty of Montpelier Englished out of French by H. O. Secretary to the Royal Society The Voyage of Italy or A Compleat Journey through Italy In two Parts With the Character of the People and the Description of the Chief Towns Churches Monasteries Tombs Libraries Pallaces Villas Gardens Pictures Statues and Antiquities As also of the Interest Government Riches Force c. of all the Princes with Instructions concerning Travel By Richard Lassels Gent. who travelled through Italy five times as Tutor to several of the English Nobility and Gentry The History of France under the Ministry of Cardinal Mazarine viz. from the Death of King Lewis the Thirteenth to the Year 1664. Wherein all the Affairs of State to that time are exactly related by Benjamin Priolo and faithfully Englished by Chr. Wase Gent. The History of the Twelve Caesars Emperors of Rome Written in C. Suetonius Tranquillus Newly translated into English and illustrated with all the Caesars Heads in Copper Plates The Compleat Gentleman or Direction for the Education of Youth as to their Breeding at home and Travelling abroad By J. Gailliard Gent. who hath been Tutor abroad to several of the Nobility and Gentry The Annals of Love containing Select Histories of the Amours of divers Princes Courts pleasantly related Deceptio Pisus or Seeing and Believing are two things A pleasant Spanish History faithfully translated In two Books The Loves of sundry Philosophers and other Great Men. Translated out of French The Novels of Dom Francisco de Quevedo Villegas Knight of the Order of St. James faithfully Englished Whereunto is added The Marriage of Belphegor an Italian Novel Translated from Machiavel A Relation of the Siege of Candia from the first Expedition of the French Forces under the Command of M. de la Fuillada Duke of Koannez to its Surrender Sept. 27. 1669. Written in French by a Gentleman who was a Voluntier in that Service and faithfully Englished The Present State of the Greek and Aâ—menian Churches Anno Christi 1678. By Sir Paul Ricault late Consul at Smyrna and Fellow of the Royal Society The Rights of the Bishops to judge in Capital Cases in Parliament cleared Being a full Answer to two Books lately published the first entituled A Letter from a Gentleman to his Friend c. the other A Discourse of the Peerage and Jurisdiction of the Lords Spiritual in Parliament endeavouring to shew the contrary A Resolution of Conscience touching Impositions Suffragium Protestantium Wherein our Governours are justified in their Impositions and Proceedings against Dissenters Meisner also and the Verdict rescued from the Cavils and Seditious Sophistry of the Protestant Reconciler By the Right Reverend Father in God the Lord Bishop of St. Davids The Living Temple or A design'd Improvement of that Notion That a Good Man is the Temple of God By John Howe M. A. sometimes Fellow of M. Coll. Oxford A Friendly Conference between a Minister and a Parishioner of his inclining unto Quakerism c. With the Vindication of it from the Exceptions of Thomas Ellwood in the pretended Answer to the said Conference Thirteen Sermons preached before King Charles the Second in His Exile by the late Reverend Henry Byam D. D. Rector of Luckham Canon of Exeter and one of His Majesty's Chaplains in Ordinary With the Testimony given of him at his Funeral by Hamnet Ward D. D. Counsel and Directions Divine and Moral in plain and familiar Letters of Advice from a Divine of the Church of England to a young Gentleman his Nephew soon after his Admission into a College in Oxford The Christian's Defence against the Fears of Death with seasonable Directions how to prepare our selves to die well Written originally in French by the late Reverend Divine of the Protestant Church of Paris Char. Drelincourt And translated into English by M. D' Assigny B. D. A Discourse of Natural and Moral Impotency By Joseph Truman B. D. Aminta the famous Italian Pastoral translated into English Paradise Regained a Poem in four Books To which is added Samson